Leaderboard

Chapter 16: As Anticipated It was amazing how many things could get lost all year in a locker. I stood in front of my locker with a backpack and a garbage bag in front of me on the floor, sorting out the contents of my locker one-by-one. Some of it got tossed in my backpack to keep. Most things went into the trash bag. The locker was now about halfway empty. By the end of the school year, the locker had reached its maximum capacity. I had already tossed more than a dozen long-lost pens and pencils into my backpack. I was sure I’d find another couple dozen by the time I was through with emptying the locker. There were a number of overdue library books I needed to bring to the school library before heading out on the bus, an inside-out, balled up jacket I had left once it had become too warm outside to need it. There were half-empty plastic water bottles, crumpled up papers from homework assignments, and textbooks that I thankfully would never need to ever open again. “You’re not finished yet?” Emma asked as she walked up next to me and stared into the abyss that was my locker. I shrugged as I tossed out a Spanish workbook that I wasn’t going to need again. It was true that my locker was fuller than most, but that hadn’t been the main reason for how long it was taking me to get it all emptied out. The conversation about bedwetting with my parents and sister yesterday evening had given me a lot to think about. The pills had proved to not be much of a problem. Yes, they had made it impossible to wet the bed in the middle of the night, as I would have preferred, but I didn’t have any difficulty peeing in bed once my alarm had woken me up in the morning. I was rather proud of how I had figured out a way to wake up early without disturbing the rest of my family. Waking up to an alarm blaring from an earbud wasn’t the ideal way to start the morning, but it gave me time to wet the bed and relax before getting ready for school. However, despite needing to pee in the morning, the puddle that had formed on the bed around my bottom was a lot smaller than any of the other times I had peed in the bed previously, proof that the medication had done its job of limiting my overnight urine output. Mom, of course, had been a bit disappointed when she woke me up. She made sure to clarify that she wasn’t unhappy with me in any way, but it was clear she had higher expectations for how the medicine would perform. She had very much been expecting to see dry sheets and pajamas in the morning. “Eww, is that what I think it is?” Emma pointed to a discolored plastic baggie that had been revealed when I had taken the book out of the locker. I grimaced as I looked down at what was likely the remnants of an unfinished lunch from months ago. That was one of the problems with my locker. I always intended to get stuff out again right away, but as soon as it became buried, it would slip completely out of my mind. Emma held her nose in disgust as I pinched the corner of the baggie and quickly deposited it into the garbage bag. I hoped there weren’t any additional baggies like that in the locker, but I was beginning to dread what I might end up discovering closer to the bottom. “So, about the all-nighter? What did your mom say about the sleepover?” Emma asked. I sighed and rolled my eyes. It was apparent that my friends were going to keep interrogating me until they got an answer. I answered the first half of that question truthfully. “Doing an all-nighter is a no-go. My parents don’t want us drinking all that caffeine and going crazy.” “That’s silly,” Emma said as she watched me continue to empty the locker. “We wouldn’t have any problem getting away with that at my place. My parents wouldn’t care one bit as long as we didn’t wake them up.” “Then we can go that later in the summer. Just don’t mention it to my mom.” “But, like, we’re still good for a regular sleepover next Friday on your birthday?” I paused a second before answering her question. I didn’t want to say that Mom hadn’t decided yet. That would just be an open invitation to unwelcome questions about what could have changed to make it so I couldn’t have sleepovers anymore. Besides, I was sure that I’d have access to pull-ups next week, which would allow Mom to say yes to my friends spending the night. “Of course.” “That’s good,” Emma said. “I’ll go let Angie know. She’s a lot closer to getting her locker cleaned up than you are. I’ll see you at lunch.” I watched as Emma darted off around the corner, weaving through all the other students who were busy getting their hallway lockers cleaned out for the year as well. Well, I was committed to the sleepover now, which meant I was going to need to get my parents to get me the pull-ups or risk an even more awkward conversation with my friends about how we weren’t actually going to have a sleepover next week. But it wasn’t time to ask my parents about pull-ups yet. There was still the doctor’s appointment to consider on Monday. That appointment had me worried. I didn’t like going to the doctor, even for normal yearly checkups. There was that weird thing they squeezed around my arm to take my pulse, which nearly sent me into a panic attack every time they did it. But apart from the normal poking and prodding, the worst of it was always the needles. At least this time, I could be confident that I wouldn’t need to get any new vaccinations. But what would the doctor make of my bedwetting? I felt confident that I had fooled my entire family so far. They hadn’t expressed a single inkling of doubt that my bedwetting was anything other than genuine. The idea of someone wetting the bed on purpose had to be so far out there that it probably wasn’t ever a scenario they had considered. But what would happen when I was examined by an actual doctor? What if there was something I had missed during my times of faking bedwetting, something I had gotten wrong that would indicate to them that something was not as it seemed? What if they ran all of their tests and determined that they couldn’t find anything wrong with me at all? Would they chalk it up to just a random fluke of genetics? Or would they begin to think something was amiss? On the other hand, the doctor’s appointment could prove useful to my quest to get pull-ups. Surely, they would be aware of that being an option for dealing with bedwetting. Perhaps they might even recommend it as a solution. That would be ideal. That way, I could still at least pretend that I wasn’t all that happy about wearing pull-ups. I had to keep in mind that I was supposed to be behaving like someone who wasn’t happy at all about having to suddenly deal with bedwetting. I resumed my inspection of the contents of my locker. To my great relief, I didn’t find any additional bags of moldy sandwiches. <><><> Despite my older sister’s warning about the side effects she had experienced when she had previously been taking this medication for her own bedwetting, I had felt perfectly fine all day long. I was tired after coming home from school, but that was just because I hadn’t gotten my usual amount of sleep. I hadn’t woken up at weird times in the middle of the night at all. Grace’s main complaint about the medication was that it had given her some extremely painful headaches. My head hadn’t hurt, and as far as I could tell, nothing else seemed to be off about my body. That hadn’t stopped me from constantly wincing and rubbing my head all morning – especially when Mom and Grace were around. I needed to give them as many reasons as possible to stop with the pills and try to move on to another solution. I continued with the act as Grace unlocked the front door to let me in. I groaned and rubbed my head as I eased my overly full backpack down onto the floor. “You feeling alright?” Grace asked. “How did it go last night?” I groaned again. “No, your stupid pills didn’t even work. The only thing they gave me was this lousy headache.” “That’s too bad,” Grace said. “Maybe you’ll have better luck tonight. Oh, and Mom left a note for you in the kitchen. She wanted to make sure you got your laundry done.” That was just great. Nothing like being reminded of additional chores the minute I was finally free from school and homework for the summer. Still, I knew better than to disobey, and this request suddenly gave me a good idea. There were still about twenty minutes until Jackson got home from school, enough time to try out something new I had been wanting to experience. I followed Grace as she walked up the stairs ahead of me. She’d be secluded in her bedroom again until it was time to walk over to the bus stop to collect my younger brother when he was dropped off later this afternoon. I grabbed my full laundry hamper and hauled it all the way to the laundry room in the basement. Yes, this was going to be perfect. Ever since I had discovered how much I had enjoyed wetting myself in bed earlier this week, I had been desperately curious to see what it would be like to do that in different situations. But there were a couple of challenges with trying out this new desire. The first was that there were very few places where I could easily pee my pants without causing a massive mess. Most of our house was carpeted. I didn’t even want to think about how much of a pain it would be to try to clean up that much urine out of the carpet. That left me with a few options. My bed, of course, worked perfectly because of the waterproof mattress. I considered peeing my pants with my clothes on in the bathtub but couldn’t bring myself to find that to be an acceptable option. It just felt too weird to urinate in a spot where I and the rest of my family would later be standing. That left the laundry room in the basement. Its cement floor would make clean-up easy. Plus, there was even a drain on the floor, so if I were to pee myself over that, clean-up would be even easier. That was far and away the best location, especially as I was not as likely to be interrupted, and it would be able to easily hear someone approaching from upstairs. Having decided on a location, there was still another major obstacle, which was that I was rarely left at home by myself. I was hoping that would change this summer now that I would be turning thirteen in a week. In previous summers, Mom had put Jackson in a daycare-like summer camp that he would go to most days for the entirety of summer break. As for me, my schedule had varied. There were day and overnight camps that I would get signed up for. When I wasn’t doing that, I was often spending the day at one of my friend’s places if a parent or older sibling happened to be home. But be allowed to stay at home all on my own? Absolutely not. I wasn’t sure how many good opportunities I would get to experiment with peeing my pants during the day, so I had to be ready to make the most of them when they did show up. The benefit of being in the basement was that I could easily tell where everyone else was in the house. I would be able to hear Grace’s footsteps the moment she started walking down the stairs to the main floor. I had to guess that she wasn’t going to be coming to the basement, but if she was, I would have ample warning to straighten things up quickly. I had worked extra hard to stay hydrated the last couple of hours at school in preparation for this possibility, but now I was wondering if I would be able to pull it off. I ran through the scenario once more in my head. I would change into an old pair of leggings from my hamper. I would stand in the corner of the laundry room where there was a drain in the floor. I would wet my pants there, where it would be easiest to clean up afterward. I would allow myself some time to enjoy the experience before using some of my other dirty clothes to dry off and mop up everything from the floor. Then, everything could be tossed in the washing machine, and no one else would have a clue what had happened once I had changed back into my regular clothes for the day. All so complicated. It would be a lot easier if I simply had a pull-up. I took off my leggings and replaced them with another pair from the laundry hamper. That was one of the strange things about this new interest. I didn’t have any desire to pee myself without any clothes on. I wondered why that was? With this new pair of leggings on, I positioned myself right over the small drain set into the cement floor. I listened carefully. There was no sound from my sister moving around upstairs. This would be another first for me. I had never peed myself while standing before. I assumed that it would be easier to do than while lying down. I spread my legs apart slightly and focused on trying to get my bladder to release. The bottom of my pants began to get warm, and then a warm, wet sensation began to run down both of my legs. It was exhilarating in a way I couldn’t define. Part of it was tied to the physical sensation of what I was doing, but there was something else as well. Was there a certain amount of excitement that came from doing something so socially forbidden? Like always, once I started, there was no stopping it at all. Not that I in any way wanted it to stop. I wished that this feeling could go on forever rather than just the thirty seconds that it would take for my bladder to fully empty. It had been every bit as enjoyable as I had anticipated all day long. The only problem was that it was over far too soon. I looked down at my feet. I knew I had forgotten something. I hadn’t taken off my socks, which were now soaked. For some reason, I had figured that the urine would just go straight through the bottom of my pants and stream onto the floor. I hadn’t considered that it my might run down my legs to my feet. Even then, the drain had proven to be quite effective, as there was only a small puddle remaining beneath me despite how much I had peed. With the sound of urine dripping onto the floor now over, I listened intently again for any movement upstairs. There was complete silence. At any moment now, Grace should head down to the front door to wait for Jackson. I looked back down at the puddle beneath my feet. Again, this would have been so much easier if I had been wearing a pull-up. I wouldn’t have even had to sneak downstairs. I could have done this in the comfort of my own bedroom. I thought back to that girl I had seen at the mall, the one who had been about Jackson’s age, getting her pull-up changed in the restroom. For a moment, I wished that was me. Faking bedwetting was one thing. Pulling that off was easy, given my sister’s history of bedwetting. And wearing pull-ups at night would be an easy secret to keep, even from my friends. But to have accidents during the day was something entirely else. That would call for a much more thorough investigation into what was going on with my body. Besides, I didn’t think I could survive the shame of having my parents, Grace, or Jackson, witness me wetting my pants during the day. And that would make my task of hiding pull-ups from my friends nearly impossible, not to mention what I would have to do at school. No, that wasn’t an option, despite how much I would enjoy being able to wet my pants at any moment whenever I wanted to. But I consoled myself with the possibility that once I got my hands on some pull-ups to wear at night, I could get away with wearing them occasionally during the day. The worst part of it was that I had to clean up right away, rather than continuing to stand in the corner in my wet clothes. The only good thing was that the mess was relatively easy to clean up. I wet some of my clothes in the sink next to the washing machine and used them to mop up the small puddle of urine that surrounded the drain. Satisfied that I’d managed to get everything cleaned up, I tossed the rest of my clothes in the washing machine – along with a large amount of detergent – and got it started before changing back into the leggings I had worn to school. The pounding of distant footsteps told me that Grace was now coming down the stairs to the main floor. I waited until I’d heard the front door slam shut before I made my way back upstairs. My heart was still racing as I shut the door to my bedroom behind me. With all of these new things to explore, this was going to be the best summer ever. I retrieved an old magazine from the bottom of the drawer beneath my bed and flipped instantly to the right page, my eyes fixated on a pair of special undergarments. If everything went right, in less than a week they would be mine. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 105: Leaky BETH LOOKED AT the three professors who walked in and then felt a little queasy as the room seemed to spin and reorganize. Their tables now looked down into a depression-like bowl in the middle of the room, where a projector was clearly ready to start showing the group clips. The first one started, and she couldn’t help but shake her head as the group had only used the chocolate syrup and coated the chain with the substance. They ‘flogged’ a bare-backed member with it, making a poor attempt at making it seem like he was bleeding. With each clip being thirty seconds to a minute in length, there was a pretty quick clip of clips. The first one she saw from her group featured Harper stabbing Madelyn. “Sick!” she heard someone from a group nearby exclaim. Some of the other groups murmured approval as Madelyn lay bleeding, and the effect turned out pretty stellar with Will’s fantastic camera work. There was a pause, and then they next showed the gun scene, which was equally successful. A couple of groups had also figured out the improvised squib method. Still, lacking Will’s eye, the shots didn’t entirely sell the effect. She counted that they had to have finished nine of the twelve required clips when the shot she’d first come up with was shown. She smiled as the camera followed the train down the tracks towards the defenseless car. “That was kind of smart! Why didn’t we…?” She heard someone from the adjacent studio ask before the flash powder went off. “What the hell? I thought you said we couldn’t use CGI, Professor?” the producer from Studio Two complained. “They didn’t,” Professor Wyler laughed. “You all had the ingredients to make the same effect!” “I told you we should have done something with the powder!” Someone in Studio Four grumbled. They watched something that looked almost identical to the chains being used to ‘draw blood’ from around the neck of a girl being ‘choked’ with them. “That’s actually kind of creative,” she heard someone in their group say. She counted the twelfth clip being played and heard, “One group managed a bonus clip. We’re going to go ahead and play it, too. I’ll let the judges decide if it should be counted or not,” Professor Wyler said. Beth knew the only clip that hadn’t been shown yet was the chain one with Charlotte. It had looked cool just watching it from her angle off to the side, but she had to admit it looked even better on camera! “Whoa,” someone said. “Beth, good job!” Charlotte told her, “We’re the only group that came up with the explosive!” “How did you know about that, anyway?” Carly asked, turning curiously as they watched the judges deliberate. Beth blushed, “My chemistry teacher in high school liked to make chemistry fun. He would invite you to an advanced chemistry party once a quarter if you were willing to go the extra mile on some of the homework. He’d show us tricks like that. I’m surprised I remembered those two would react like that.” Charlotte hugged her, “The best thing ever is having you two in our group!” “I think most people forget about the ancient ways of doing effects since they can just use a computer now,” Will said. “Wait, you never do things like this?” Carly asked, a bit shocked. “Why would we? It’s pretty messy and a bit dangerous?” Owen said. “Huh,” Carly said. “We still use those techniques back home. Although I wouldn’t have known the proper method or mix of those two powders.” A few minutes later, Professor Wyler shook the other professors’ hands, and they left the studio. He smiled at the class, “Overall, I felt like you did pretty good for an intro class. There are some more complicated effects that you could have done. Still, one group did well enough for an even more experienced group. Without further ado, here are the scores,” he said. I WATCHED AS a table of results showed in the air before us. “As you can see, Studio Three would have beaten you without the bonus clip, but the judges felt that half points should be awarded for that. We will give them ten thousand times their score in budget dollars for their win. For the non-math filmmakers, that’s 3,350,000 more dollars into their account.” He smiled at us as he spoke to their group. Turning to the group beside them, “Studio Four, you had some nice moments, and your third clip, in particular, was much better than most. You win second place, which’ll be seventy-five hundred times your score; 1,972,500 more dollars. Studio One, five thousand times your score, 1,265,000 dollars added. Studio Two, you won our previous contest, but as the last-place finish, you’ll only get twenty-five hundred times your score; 592,500 dollars.” Beth smiled as she saw the group who had beaten them for their script at the bottom. She turned to Carly, figuring she would think likewise, but she was frowning slightly. “What’s wrong?” She whispered. “They aren’t the right group for my script; it’s going to be terrible!” Beth winced, knowing she was probably right. She reached over and squeezed her shoulder as Professor Wyler wrapped up the class. “You two are working on editing today?” Charlotte asked them. Beth nodded, “Hopefully, we’ll make a little faster progress today.” “Great! We’ll let you two get to it. I’m going to talk with the rest of the group about wrapping up some things for the paper he wants turned in on the process, too. Why don’t you two get to work in the editing studio?” “Sounds good,” Carly said. Beth placed her hand on her short girlfriend’s head and led her to the door. JUST BEFORE WE reached the door, I heard, “Wait up!” I turned to see one of Studio Two’s members approaching us. “Yes?” I asked. “Look, I know this is a competition, but is there any way you could come help us as the screenwriter sometime this week? To be honest, we’re in over our heads, and I don’t have a clue how to get us going right again.” She paused and added, “By the way, I’m Abby.” “Carly,” I said. “Umm… is your whole group onboard with this help idea?” She looked nervous, “I haven’t asked?” I sighed, “Trade numbers with me; maybe we can work something out tomorrow or Thursday. We have a full plate with editing right now, though?” She looked a little down from that but nodded, “Okay, here.” When we were away, Beth said, “You’re not going to do it, right?” I shrugged, “I kind of hate to see my film go bust?” “Just take it home with you and film it there. Trust me; nothing good will come of helping them?” I sighed, “I doubt I even have time! Let’s get to the studio and get to work here?” She nodded and ran her hand over my shoulder, bringing me closer even as she walked beside me. I was growing increasingly in love with her, and the simple physical gestures were comforting! I leaned into her side as we reached the large door, and she opened up the studio, noting Nikki taking a seat on a nearby bench after quickly peeking inside. Beth and I felt relief as the lights turned on automatically, and we didn’t see someone like Kelly waiting for us! ‘Going to take a while to get past that,’ I admitted. Beth lifted me onto the center chair again, and we got to work! Looking at the time, I saw I had about three and a half hours to work before I needed to get dinner and head to the dorm. “How long of this footage will we use before we move into the dialog?” Beth asked me as I was working on finding some clips of the agitated meeting at the beginning of the first real scene. “I figure let’s experiment with what feels right, and then we may need to tweak it to fit whatever music gets added in the background.” She nodded at that and watched as I worked to assemble the clips. It was a fine line between interesting and boring, based on how long those clips were; I took a first guess and then brought up the best take of the meeting with Charlotte, leading off on her lines. Mostly, the first scene then involved just cutting between closeups of characters. Still, at times, it felt right to show all of the participating characters on screen in a wider view, too. The meeting scene was fully set as a rough cut in a half-hour as it was pretty straightforward what we were looking for. “So what did you find out at the doctor?” she asked me as I moved a clip into the timeline that showed a nice shot of Charlotte and Sophie both in the frame as they spoke. I sighed and moved my eyes around the room. “It’ll have to wait until we’re somewhere else?” She gave me a look but then pulled something out of her bag. It was an item that looked like a makeup compact. She manipulated something on it and said, “We can talk here now?” “What is that?” “Something your grandmother gave me last weekend?” “Why do you get the cool toy?” I complained, slightly jealous. She giggled, “I actually said you’d be jealous, but she pointed out you have less privacy in your nest. She was worried someone would want to take a better look at it?” I was annoyed but nodded, “She’s probably right. It blocks recording?” “All outgoing signals, recording devices, and a couple other things, apparently?” She shrugged. “Anyway, quit stalling? Is the news really that bad?” I shrugged, “Well, it wasn’t good… but I guess it was more odd?” “Odd?” I sighed, “You’re sure that’s secure?” She nodded, “You can ask your grandmother?” I shook my head, “Okay, so apparently, there’s a reason for the LittleGo Plus nanites being so resilient?” I said. “Why?” “My mom and your dad?” “Huh? They never went out?” I laughed, “No, apparently my mom gave your dad some nanites after an… incident with your mom?” “An incident?” “Not sure you really want to hear this one?” “Now I have to?” “You asked for it,” I told her. “Apparently, your mom and dad were dating and had their first night of… love… together at a hotel. Your dad was exploring her body and ended up with a mouthful of milk?” Her ashen face made me almost giggle. “But that’s…” “Dangerous?” I responded. “Yes, and apparently both were scared by it. Your dad apparently came clean to my mom, and she did one of her ‘smart’ things then.” “Smart?” I nodded, “So my mom is a genius—like a super-genius, really - but she sometimes has zero common sense. She’s like a mad scientist and makes some amazing leaps and developments with technology… but she doesn’t always foresee the problems she’s going to cause down the road. This was one of those times she was trying to make it to where your dad wouldn’t become incontinent or addicted if he started nursing more regularly.” “That is really gross to think about,” she said, “But I actually remember Dad doing that when I was little.” “Really?” I asked in surprise. “They would play around sometimes still?” She said, “I’m definitely not trusting this device enough to say more here, though.” “I thought you trusted it?” I asked. “I don’t trust any place but Amanda’s house for that conversation. Ask me this weekend. So anyway, what did your mom do that was so bad?” I shrugged, “Nothing to your dad, but apparently, when your grandmother kidnapped your parents, there was a scientist who drew some of your dad’s blood to figure out why their treatments weren’t doing anything to him. He kept a sample of the nanites even after the company was taken over. He used those nanites as a template when he moved on to another company.” “So?” “So the nanites I have are descendants from your dad’s, which means my mom is at fault here,” I said. “I’m hoping at some point she can help me turn those off at least. Maybe then the original ones can eat away at that stupid protein.” As if to emphasize the reason, I suddenly realized my diaper was leaking. “Cr…aggy…” I said, thinking to stop saying the word ‘crap’ just in case someone was listening. “What’s wrong?” “I’m leaking…” “Oh,” I watched Beth grab my bag and look around. There was a clear area of the floor nearby, “Come on, it might not be bad enough that you need to switch your jumper yet?” I blushed, “In here?” “Less people here than in the women’s restroom?” She reminded me. I sighed, climbed down, watched as she dug through my bag without thinking of my privacy, and grabbed a diaper, wipes, and changing pad stashed inside. After laying the changing pad out, she patted it. I followed her direction of lying down on it, even as I pulled my uniform skirt upwards and out of her way. Beth knelt beside me and quickly opened the poppers to the onesie shirt underneath, remarking, “Ugh… Carly, you can’t put this back on…?” “Am I that wet?” I asked her nervously. She nodded, “Yeah, the bottom of this is soaked. Sit up for a second, and let me look at your skirt…” She lifted me to an upright position, rocking me down on the soaked diaper still taped to my bottom. I felt her pull the jumper skirt up before she sighed, “Did you pack a spare uniform?” I nodded, “Grandma insisted I pack a spare in there?” I nodded to my bag. “It’s in that bottom zippered compartment?” I gestured for her to hand me the bag, but instead, she just went through it and found the spare onesie and jumper. She pulled out the pink waterproof wet bag Grandma had insisted on loading in the bag with the spare clothes the other night. “Arms up!” She told me a second later, and I felt her lift the jumper and onesie off in one go, briefly getting caught up in the gigantic bow in my hair. It pulled a bit and stung, “Ow,” I complained. “Oh, stop being a baby,” she said. She seemed to immediately regret it, “Sorry… umm…” “It’s okay; just change me, and let’s get this over with?” She stuffed the soaked uniform in the wet bag before pushing me back on my back. The scritch of the tapes being pulled off was loud in the quiet room then, and I blushed from realizing she would again be seeing me naked. She was quick but thorough as she wiped me clean, making sure to get the upper part of my legs where the diaper had leaked, too. After helping me into the new onesie blouse, she snapped the buttons closed. Beth then held the new jumper over my head and straightened the bow on my head before we resumed working on the film. We’d completed our rough cut of scenes one through four by the time we left the editing room. Before we left she checked my diaper and suggested, “You probably should get changed after dinner?” “Probably,” I said. “Hopefully not for the reason of last night?” “Last night?” “I left you, and not long after that, it really needed changed.” She hugged me and picked me up, saying, “Sorry, Carly. I wish I could help!” Beth kissed me on the lips before leaving me on her hip as we opened the studio door and had our shadow of Nikki again. After a lot of arm twisting, Nikki sat at our table for dinner that night. Without much time, I scarfed down the giant half of a hamburger with some fries before they walked me to Sanders Hall. I went to my nest while they went back to her dorm. I was able to make it into the nest without leaking. Still, almost immediately before I was going to ask Lilly to change me, I found my body crouching and placing another smelly load into my diaper. I felt a tear in my eye, as I knew I would have to accept that I had given up my continence to be a girl. ‘Mostly without regrets,’ I thought to myself. I stood there momentarily, even trying to push some more to get myself cleared out. That didn’t seem to work, though, and I knew it had to be related to the signal loss in my nervous system. With a sigh, I walked to Lilly’s door and to where she sat at a desk, working on her homework. She sniffed before turning around and saying, “Guess you need a change, huh?” “Please?” I asked, looking forward to a clean bottom! “The other girls will be getting in the tub, but since you’re swimming in the morning, we’ll wait until then. Go ahead and switch to your jammies,” she suggested after putting a fresh diaper on me. “Okay,” I said and soon found a different pair of pajamas Aunt Bella had made for me out of some satin material. The top was loose, so you could see my diaper if I bent the wrong way. I just shrugged, though. From here on out, I doubted anyone would be surprised to see a diaper on my rear! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave a comment! Last week was one of my toughest in the real world in a looooooooooong time unfortunately, so I've been stuck at Chapter 124. I actually followed a thread of plot in that chapter and deleted it this morning so I can try again. Hopefully, that leads to more progress today and tomorrow. Truthfully, if the real world doesn't calm down in its demands, I may be done with my writing season for the year earlier than normal. (Last year, all of my progress began about last week and ran through June) Hopefully, that is not the case! More comments and likes may help me keep motivated, so please keep them coming! As always, if you've enjoyed my work, please consider supporting me by purchasing them on Amazon Kindle. http://amazon.com/author/babysofia I don't get rich off of them, but it does help provide some extra money to pay the bills!

The ride to Crystal’s was both exhilarating and terrifying for Danny. While they hadn’t ended things on bad terms by any means, he still couldn’t shake the nervous feeling that this was all moving too fast. It was bound to fall apart eventually…right? He twiddled his fingers about in the back seat of Crystal’s car as he tried to remind himself that it was largely Crystal’s idea originally, but that didn’t change that it had been over 5 months. He just wasn’t quite sure how it was all going to mend back together. “Are you excited?” Crystal asked, breaking the silence of the last bit of the drive before putting the car into park as she pulled into her driveway. Danny nervously nodded his head, staring out at the familiar home as he got out of the car, following Crystal into her house. To Danny, almost nothing had changed. Everything seemed to be exactly as he left it. Pictures and decor lined the hallway, while the same fake plants covered the entryway table as the same yellowish light flooded the hallway. Crystal wasted no time as she slipped her shoes off, making her way down the hall as Danny quickly did the same. Danny hurried after her down the hall as she stopped at the door to his old nursery before Crystal stepped inside. Danny hesitantly followed after, feeling his nervous stomach twist about as he took a deep breath before stepping inside, ultimately finding it nearly identical to how he had left it. “I feel it's only fair to tell you that I also saw someone else,” Crystal said suddenly, breaking the silence. “It was pretty brief, but it happened,” “Oh,” Danny said, unsure of what to say as he tried not to let himself feel bad about it. Afterall, he had left. “Was he, uh-” “Yes, sweetie. He was a little guy just like you,” She chuckled. “Things were going nicely online, but once we met in person it only lasted a weekend,” Danny nodded, not sure what else to say, if anything. It wasn’t like he was allowed to be mad or anything and truthfully he wasn’t. If anything, he was just curious about who this other person was, but knowing Crystal that was about as much information as he was going to get. “Right, well,” Crystal started, walking towards the door as if she had concluded everything she had to say. “I have to admit I wasn’t expecting guests, so I’m going to leave you to it as I have some other things I wanted to accomplish tonight. In the morning we are going to your old apartment to grab your things, and once we return we can get you settled in. It's…7:23pm,” She said, glancing at a clock on the wall. “Which means this is your 24 hour notice to comply with the rules,” Danny nodded as he felt his cheeks blush as he tried to remember what they all were as it had been a long time since he thought about any of them. “I trust you remember where most things are? I’ll grab you a towel and toothbrush and set them out in the bathroom so you can get cleaned up,” Crystal said, turning the corner through the doorway as she took off down the hall. Danny stood in place as he slowly spun about, examining his old room. It felt weird to be back in his old nursery. A place he had told himself he wouldn’t miss when he moved out, but now felt the full effects of its warm, inviting sense of solitude. ~~ Crystal had abruptly awoken Danny rather early in the morning, unsurprised to have found him coddling an old favorite stuffed animal of his with his phone laid out beside him, obviously having fallen asleep watching a video of some type. Crystal had moved quickly, shoving a piece of peanut butter toast in his face as he pulled his clothes on before being rushed out the door and into the car as she took off down the street towards his old apartment. Crystal forcefully knocked on the door as she waited for a response. “Do you still have your keys?” “Uh-” Danny said, slowly pulling them out of his pocket. “I don’t think-” Crystal snatched them out of his hand, unlocking the door as she barged her way inside, dropping the small pile of reusable grocery bags she brought on the floor before taking a quick look around. “Mo-” Danny started, not knowing if Kelsey was home before she came running around the corner. “What the hell!” She shouted. “Get the fuck out of my apartment!” Crystal stayed calm, brushing past her and making her way into the living room. “We’re just here to get Danny’s things, and then were gone,” “Danny doesn’t fucking live here!” Kelsey screamed, watching Crystal start to pull some of the games out of the TV stand and stuff them in a bag. “His name is on the lease, isn’t it?” Crystal said calmly, unphased by her yelling. Kelsey scoffed as she turned to Danny who was still awkwardly standing by the door. “Get your freaky aunt or whatever the fuck out of my apartment!” Danny stood quietly before reaching for a bag on the floor. “I just want to get my stuff…” He said sheepishly, not having expected Crystal to barge her way inside, but knew there was no turning back. “Ugh! You’re the fucking worst!” She shouted, turning around to see Crystal pulling the PS5 off the TV stand. “Hey! That's mine!” She shouted. “Right…” Crystal started, turning it over to reveal a sticker on one side of a small blue dog peeking over the edge. “I suppose this sticker is too then?” “What? Yea, the PS5 is mine,” Kelsey said stupidly, unsure what Crystal could possibly be implying. “Okay, dear. If you really believe that, I think you’ll need to call the police to help us work out what is your’s and what is Danny’s,” Crystal said, carefully placing the PS5 in a bag before tossing the controllers in as well. “Ye- Yea! Maybe I will call the police!” Kelsey yelled. Crystal continued on, grabbing anything she knew was Danny’s as she made her way through the living room. “I encourage it,” She said calmly without acknowledging Kelsey with a look. “Ugh!” Kelsey yelled before storming off into the bedroom where Danny was quietly stuffing his clothes into bags. “You’ve got thirty minutes and then I’m calling the police!” Danny felt himself becoming overwhelmed, not wanting to deal with Kelsey’s anger as he tried to shove the last of his clothes into the already overflowing bags. “You- could help?” He said quietly, lifting the bags as he carried them to the living room. “I’m not going to help you steal from me!” Kelsey shouted, pulling out her phone as she started to desperately text her friends. “Is that everything from the room?” Crystal asked, taking a quick peek through the kitchen. “I think so…” Danny said, trying to remember what all he actually needed. “Why don’t you go through the bathroom, I’ll take another peek at the bedroom,” Crystal said, grabbing one of the last empty bags as she made her way down the hall, finding Kelsey criss-cross on the bed as her fingers rapidly typed away. “This is completely unacceptable,” Kelsey yelled as Crystal slowly meandered throughout the room looking for familiar items. “You know you can’t just storm into someone's house and steal their shit!?” “It's actually the normal thing to do after a breakup. At least leave the man with his things? You already took his dignity,” Crystal said, grabbing a few items out of the night stand. Kelsey rolled her eyes. “Who even are you?” “Someone who loves and cares about him. Which obviously isn’t you anymore,” Crystal said bluntly, heading out of the room, bumping into Danny as he came out of the bathroom. “Is that everything?” Danny took a minute to look around, quickly sifting through bags before giving one more quick walk through the apartment. “That's all of it,” He said softly, grabbing a couple of bags as he headed out towards the car. “Thank you for your hospitality,” Crystal called out sarcastically to Kelsey who was still hiding in the bedroom, carrying the last of the bags out the door before shutting it behind her. Crystal could tell that the whole experience had let Danny a little off kilter. He’d never handled crowds or loud noises well, and an ex-girlfriend screaming at you was definitely something that could be added to that list, but it was nothing that a quick stop at Elmer’s couldn’t fix. Danny’s anxiety eased up as he plowed down his massive portion of food, filling his stomach to the point of bloating before continuing their return trip home. “Do you think you’ll need the full 24 hours to comply?” Crystal asked as she merged onto the freeway, breaking the silence as she sent butterflies through Danny’s stomach as he tried not to let his stomach suddenly explode. “I’m planning on dropping you off before running a few errands, but I was hoping that maybe when I returned…” She said, turning towards Danny who was happily nodding. “Perfect,” She said. “Do you need a refresher?” Danny blushed as he tried to remember everything, ultimately nodding his head just to make sure. “Oh, come on. I bet you know some of them. How about I help you?” Crystal said playfully. “What's the first one?” “Diapers,” Danny said softly as he blushed. “Speak up, sweety,” She said with a grin. “Diapers!” He shouted with more energy than she expected. They both let out a laugh as they looked at each other for a brief second before continuing. “When do you wear them?” Crystal asked. “Always,” Danny said confidently. “And you call me?” “Mommy!” Danny shouted again. “And who decides when your diapers need a change?” “Mommy does!” Danny said excitedly. “And you are?” Crystal asked. “Mommy’s baby,” “Which means….” Crystal said, waiting for Danny to fill in. “I should talk, act and eat like one,” Danny said sheepishly with a bright red face. “And what do you do when Mommy isn’t home?” “Clean!” Danny said, feeling proud of himself that he remembered all of it. “Does Mommy tolerate trouble makers?” Crystal asked. Danny shook his head. “Good job!” Crystal cooed. Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!

Chapter 60 – Cornered [7:00 PM] Kelly’s phone binged and a notification dropped down from the top of the screen, causing her to swipe out of the social media app she was using, and over to her text messages. It was someone named Martha, which caused Kelly to furrow her eyebrows for a moment. Right… Chris’s assistant. What the hell does she want? Martha: Chris and I are going into a dinner meeting, so I wanted to follow up by text, I hope you don’t mind. Has there been any further news about Zack? Kelly thought about what she should say in response. They knew he was in the downtown hospital, and he was a lame child on a scooter – surly to God they would be retrieving him momentarily. Kelly: They know where he is. He’s safe. Tell Chris to concentrate on his meeting. I am handling this. Martha: Let us know if you need help with anything. Kelly rolled her eyes and decided not to reply. Help? From Los Angeles? Sure. She got up off the bench she’d been waiting on, eyeing a coughing child suspiciously. She rapped on the mirrored glass of the security office. After a beat too long, the invisible door opened again. “We haven’t heard anything further, ma’am. I will let you know as soon as we do.” “Well, can someone give me a ride to the downtown campus, then? Apparently I need to do your jobs for you.” “The shuttle stops running at six, ma’am. You would have to take a cab.” “Fantastic. You’re doing a great job. Do you at least have a pen? Can I leave you my phone number?” Kelly’s heels clicked as she strode away from the security office without looking back. She opened a rideshare app on her phone and tapped in the name of the downtown hospital, while making her way towards the main entrance of the hospital. While she waited for a white compact car to pick her up, she looked back and forth along the curb lane, spotting the sign for the shuttle bus that was no longer running, the one Zack had fled in. Little bastard. This was supposed to be a relaxing week at the cottage, not a game of hide and seek in the city. _________ [8:00 PM] After doing prolonged battle with suburban traffic headed into the city for the nightlife, the rideshare vehicle pulled up in front of the downtown hospital, finding a spot along the busy curb. Pedestrians streamed along the sidewalk, some of them looking dressed for the theatre, and some looking like they’d recently been released from prison. Kelly looked up and down the street, and shuddered. What the hell does Zack want down here? It makes no sense. She walked up to the entrance of the hospital and was greeted by the security guard standing there, who waved her by. His job was not to keep people who looked like her out of the lobby. She rolled her eyes as she walked past him. Doing a great job here, too. Kelly saw the information desk and was going to approach the young man behind it, in his square glasses, but then she saw an overweight female security guard making her way across the lobby towards what she realized was the security desk, so Kelly veered that way, catching her just as she was about to reach across the desk. “Hey, I’m hoping you can help me – I had security at the children’s hospital call you earlier. I’m looking for my son, Zack Fischer – he’s eleven, riding a scooter, has a broken ankle. Ring a bell?” The lady let out a grunt. “That’s your kid, is he? Well, it’s good to have his name. He came through here maybe an hour ago – he took off when I tried to get his attention. I’ve been running around the building ever since. Can’t figure out where he’s got to. He has to be somewhere. Was there someone he was coming here to see?” Kelly squinted at the winded guard. “He took off, did he? On his scooter? With his broken ankle?” The guard’s face hardened. “Yes, ma’am, he did. Long, smooth hallways in buildings like these. He was able to get some momentum. As I was saying, would you happen to know why your child came to my hospital this evening?” Kelly rolled her eyes. “It doesn’t matter why he’s here, what matters is where he is right now. I’d assumed you’d have sorted that out, being on the security team in a big city hospital. Have you searched all the floors? Locked the exits?” It was the guard’s turn to roll her eyes, although she resisted doing so. “Ma’am, hundreds of people come and go from this building every hour. We have not locked any doors. We did conduct a search of the public areas, which are the places he could have gotten to, without a pass. Nobody has seen him on any of the floors. If you want to take this search beyond that scope, I would suggest that you call the police. I can do it for you, if you like – we have a direct line, as I’m sure you can imagine.” The guard could almost hear Kelly changing gears, as her voice lightened up and her eyes opened wider. “No, no, no, we don’t need to involve the police, I’m sure they’re very busy, and Zack isn’t a criminal, he’s just a scared child who’s tired of being poked and prodded. Could you maybe have another look around? Or ask one more time if anyone has seen him?” The guard raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. Kelly’s abrupt change in manner was curious, but she didn’t have time to think about it – there were lots of other issues to attend to, besides this runway kid. “I’ll announce a Code Yellow – a missing patient – on the PA system, and describe him. If any employee has seen him, they’ll call the security desk. Can you describe him in detail? He’s wearing blue pajamas or something, correct?” “A blue romper, yes. He’s eleven, about four feet and a couple of inches tall, blond, his scooter is silver.” The guard walked around and down a hallway, reappearing a minute later inside the security office. She picked up a telephone and dialed a few digits, and then there was a chirp that echoed in the wider lobby, emanating from the ceiling. “Attention, attention, code yellow, all floors, code yellow, all floors. Subject is a male child, eleven, riding a knee scooter, blond hair, blue one-piece outfit. If you have seen anyone matching that description, please call the main security desk.” She hit a button on the phone, and the message repeated two more times. “While we’re waiting to hear if anyone has seen him, do you maybe want to go over and talk with Reese in the information booth? He was chatting with your son before he took off.” “Oh? I’d like that, yes.” Kelly turned and walked purposefully towards the information booth, elbowing her way in front of the desk from the side, rather than waiting behind the lineup of three people, all standing behind an elderly Asian man who was inquiring as to where the radiology department was, but seemed to actually have an appointment for an MRI, which was on a different floor. “Excuse me, hi, Reese? Sorry to interrupt – this is important. You spoke with my son earlier, and he’s missing. Can you tell me what he said to you?” Reese looked at Kelly, and then directed his gaze back at the gentlemen. “Sir, MRI is not on the same floor as radiology. You need to go to the basement, B2 – take the blue elevators. Turn right and follow the green dots on the floor – they go directly to the MRI front desk.” The man nodded, but still seemed confused, and shuffled away, giving Kelly a sideways glance. “Excuse me, REESE, we are talking about a MISSING CHILD here – can I get some assistance please? Or would you rather be interviewed by the police?” Reese took a step back. “I’m not going to be yelled at, lady – I’m a volunteer here.” “Listen, Reese, I didn’t mean to raise my voice. You can understand this is stressful – a young, injured child is missing. It would be good to know what he said to you, and what you told him.” Reese’s face thawed a couple of degrees, and he walked back up to the desk. He pulled a sticky note off of the counter next to the phone, turned it, and stuck it back to the counter in front of Kelly. “He wanted to talk to his dad, and he needed a pair of scissors for some reason. He left a message for his dad, and then we went over to emerge for the scissors. Some lady called back and asked for him, and then there was a man on the phone, but then the kid took off when security started yelling at him.” “And that’s it? What did the man on the phone say?” “He asked if he could speak to security, so I told him to dial back into the switchboard and ask for them.” “And which way did my son go when he took off?” Reese pointed around the side of the desk toward a hallway off the back of the lobby. “He went down that hall.” “Where does it go?” Kelly asked. “Everywhere, basically – to the elevator banks, maintenance, the admin offices. You can get anywhere in here from there.” “Is there a back exit?” “Not really – there’s loading docks back there, and emergency exits, but the public entrances face Roosevelt and Forty-Second.” Kelly turned without thanking Reese and fast-walked back over to the security desk. The guard was already watching her walk over, and was waiting for her questions. “If someone goes out an emergency exit, does it sound an alarm?” Kelly asked. “At the door itself, yes, but not a wide alarm – people go through them all the time, to get out to the loading docks and the trash compactors.” “Do you have cameras out in that area?” “Not all over it, but we cover the gate to the area.” “Can you check them? They checked the cameras at the Children’s hospital for me.” “That system is much newer – ours do record, but, checking them is a laborious process. You’d have to call my supervisor if you want someone to do that, and I pretty much guarantee you, she will request that you have the police ask.” Kelly swore under her breath. “Have you heard back from anyone as to if they’ve seen him?” “Two people called, both from places adjacent to the lobby. They saw him at the same time I did. Nobody on any of the floors has called.” Kelly looked at her watch: 8:12 pm. She felt herself in the crosshairs of an unfolding crisis that she was losing control of.

My take on this is that as an adult baby, that's also incontinence. I am okay with people wanting to wear their diapers in public as long as they are not doing anything sexual or pushing their fetish onto people without asking. The only people I have issues with are the ones who are doing it for a sexual thrill, perversion, or wanting to show their fetish in front of people. It's why, for me, being an adult baby and incontinent, I know when there is a time or place that's acceptable for being diapered out in the open and in front of people. Many times, I can wear diapers like a pair of shorts, a t-shirt dress, and short shorts as long as I am not doing anything sexual. It's why many people need to learn that if you want to wear your diapers out in the open, do it in a way that won't land you in court or a psych unit.

I recommend wearing diapers during the daytime to help increase your Bedwetting, It takes a long time but if you constantly wet your diaper during the daytime (whenever you feel the urge) your bladder will shrink eventually to a point where nighttime accidents become inevitable. Reusable Underpads are also critical because night time diaper leaks are a common part of the process, and sleeping on an underpad means not having to ruin your mattress or constantly doing your bedding laundry.

Thank you for all the comments! This story is going to be a bit of a slow burn but I promise there are lots of plans and ideas on the horizon. I am really excited to share more of the story and, hopefully, all of you will be enjoying it as well! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Chapter 2 All too soon, a knock woke her from a deep sleep, and Tara merely cracked her eyes open as the door swung open. Brittany stood there, her eyes a bit glassy, and Tara knew instantly what had happened. “Aw… Brit. I’m sorry,” she grunted out as she prompted herself up. She was sticky with sweat from the night, she had slept so deeply. “This is only the second time at night, I swear,” she sniffed. “It's ok. It's ok. We will keep following the rules, and you will get out of them,” she slid out of the sheets and continued, “Besides, unless I missed something, you're still just on 1B, right?” Tara had been stretching as she stood; it took her a moment to register that Brittany was silent. Looking back, she noted the girl staring not at her face but at her lap. The cool air alerted Tara that her PJs must have slid down during the night, but as she reached to pull them up she became frozen too. The pull-up was different; the padding between her legs now held a faded purple outline of flowers that had not been there the night before. Tara was in a wet pull-up. “I… wait… no… NO!” Tara freaked out and bolted to the bathroom, locking it behind her. Still in disbelief, she scrambled out of her PJs. “No… No… no…” she kept gasping out. It had to be just sweat; it just had to be. But after removing it from her body, it was clear that was not the case. She noted, to her disgust, that the pull was even a bit warm. This had to have happened not too long ago, of all the nights! A soft knock sounded like a large symbol as Tara jumped. “Tara, are you okay?” Brittany called out in a soft voice. “I.. I… Yes. Just give me a minute.” Tara was holding back a few tears, but she held on. Putting her pants on, she exited the bathroom. Her cheeks beat red. For a moment, they both just kept glancing at each other. Then Brittany spoke up, “I’m sorry.” Tara just nodded. The girl seemed to be working up to another question, “Are you still…?” Brittent didn’t need to finish the thought, Tara was well ahead of her. “I promised, and we are in this together, Brittany.” She managed a small smile, and she received one back. “So now what?” Tara asked. “Well, pull-ups during the day and a ‘nighttime’ pull-up at night. The brand Mom gets calls them Midnites.” Brittany reminded Tara. Tara did manage a smile. “Why don’t we both get changed and we will have breakfast?” Brittany returned the smile, and they both went to retrieve another pull-up. Back in her room, Tara realized she was going to have a problem; her clothes were not meant to hide a pull-up. Most of what she owned seemed to highlight the padding rather than hide it. Finally, she found a pair of shorts that were just loose enough; she knew they would be covered, but the padding wouldn’t be bunched between her legs. Once she was downstairs, she saw Brittany had already made a bowl of cereal, so she followed suit. As she ate, Tara pulled the book towards her and opened it back up to the page on the first rule. 1B meant she was 48 hours from getting back to normal, and she was looking forward to that. Although the padding was thin, the high school senior was having trouble finding a comfortable seating position. “My mom just told me not to wear pants when I’m in pull-ups around the house,” her friend prompted. Tara looked up and blushed; of course, she must have looked silly. Brittany continued, “I usually wear shorts though!” The older girl merely nodded, and they finished breakfast in peace. Tara was still brooding over the fact that she had put herself in this situation, but she kept telling herself it was for Brittany’s best interest. Once the bowls were in the sink, the girls ended up playing the usual board games they liked. Tara was finding she was on a real run of bad luck, as she only managed a couple of wins the whole morning. They were just finishing lunch when Brittany asked, “Can we go down to the park?” Tara instantly fell silent; she was only getting used to the padding, and being around people who could expose her was more than a little frightening. However, then she thought it wouldn’t be so bad; she knew the park well and Britany would be playing with friends, so her face softened and she looked back at the younger girl. “Of course!” she sang. The walk was pretty short, but Tara’s heart pumped as if she were in the middle of a race. It wasn’t until she sat on a bench surrounding the big play area that she started to relax and remind herself that no one would be able to tell anything was different. The park was decently full. Tara felt she could just blend into the background while Brittany played, until an hour after they arrived, she heard the girl calling. Getting up off the bench, she made her way into the play area and spotted Brittany on the monkey bars with a few other girls. “What’s up, Brit?” she asked as she scanned the friend group. “They don’t believe that you can do a backflip off the bars!” Brittany shouted. Tara smiled; she used to do gymnastics and had shown off to the girl a couple of summers ago. “Oh, really!” Tara pushed her way to the end of the bars. She hadn’t tried this in a while, but she figured she could do it once for Brittany. Jumping up, she moved along the bars fast to gain some speed, and on the last bar she gave herself an extra swing to gain even more momentum. Pitching herself forward while tucking her legs, she got the height she needed and landed the flip, albeit a little wobbly. All the girls cheered, and Brittany was beaming at Tara, which she returned in earnest. She was about to go back to the bench when one of the girls asked her to teach her how to do it. Which led to a chorus from the others as well. Before she knew it, the ‘lessons’ devolved into all of the girls running around chasing each other like fools. While Tara was a bit larger than all the others, she had a slim figure but stood about a foot taller. She still jumped, dropped, and rolled all around the jungle gym to avoid being ‘caught’. Finally, Brittany stopped her. “I need to…. whew, use the bathroom.” Tara sucked in the wind and merely nodded as they both left the play area and made their way to the small building that houses the bathrooms. The park was a few years old, but it was well maintained. She didn’t need to use the bathroom, and there was only one way in and out of the building, so she waited outside while Brittany went in. “Mom, please no!” came a cry that made Tara turn around. A woman and her daughter were approaching the bathrooms, and the daughter was about to blow. She looked around Brittany’s age, but probably a bit younger, and her arms were crossed with a frown firmly fixed on her face. “Sweetie, I keep telling you it is no big deal, and you know why you have to wear them,” the mother pleaded. Tara’s ears perked up. How was it possible there was a mother talking with her daughter about diapers when she was now stuck in pull-ups herself? However, it was not her concern, and Brittany would be out soon. “Excuse me?” Tara jumped and turned, the mother had crossed a few feet between them and was tapping her shoulder. “Oh sorry. I just wondered if you could do something for me.” she asked. Up close, Tara could see that the woman seemed to be tired from the dark bags under her eyes. Tara was nice by nature, so she simply responded, “Uh, yeah, I guess.” “I’m really sorry; my name is Julia, and this is Addie. I know this sounds a bit weird, but she has been having a bit of trouble with bathroom accidents.” The mother continued on but Addie was now standing there, red-faced and horrified. “But she needs to know that there is no shame, and it's ok when she needs them.” Tara was very confused about where the woman was going, but she was trying to be courteous. “I couldn’t help but notice your protection, so she could hear from someone older like you that it doesn’t matter your age if you need a little help.” She explained as nicely as possible. Tara nearly choked, and she felt the heat rise to her cheeks at the blunt nature of the woman’s statement. “I am really sorry; I wouldn’t ask, but I have tried everything else.” Julia looked on the verge of kneeling down and begging. Her eyes turned to Addie, who was looking at Tara with interest but was obviously too embarrassed to say anything. There were so many things going through her mind; the most prominent was to run and not look back. But before she could make her decision, Brittany came out of the bathroom and stumbled upon the scene. Now there was only one option: she couldn’t ignore Addie and give Brittany the wrong impression of their shared predicament. Leaning over a bit to get to eye level with Addie, she spoke, “Hey Addie, I’m Tara. Your Mom is right; although it doesn’t often feel like it, wearing protection shouldn’t change how you see yourself. You can tell anyone you want or keep it a secret because it's up to you, but it's what you need. Plus, you don’t want to get caught without them and need them.” Tara did her best, mainly pretending she was talking to Brittany, but she felt compelled to add what Addie’s mom wanted - something personal. Taking a deep breath, a little lie wouldn't hurt: “I need them, sometimes during the day, sometimes at night. So I wear them just in case while I work on not needing them anymore. But in the meantime… “ she trailed off and reached down to show some of the waistband of the pull-up. Addie looked down for a moment and then looked back at Tara, “Thank you” she squeaked out. Julia practically squeezed the life out of Tara in a big hug and then grabbed Addie’s hand to bring her inside. Meanwhile, she and Brittany moved back toward the playground. “Well, that was weird!” Brittany declared, and they both laughed. As she made her way back towards the bench, she made sure to tuck the pull-up away and then she moved her hands towards the back of her shorts. Shocking her more than Julia had, Tara realized how the mother had known she was in pull-ups. There was over an inch of bleach white pull-up sticking out of the back of the shorts. The fact that everyone here probably knew that she was in protection was very unsettling, and sitting on the bench, she couldn’t believe she had been so careless. Leaning back on the hardwood of the bench, Tara thought back to just one day earlier, when she was not sitting in a park in a pull-up. When she wasn’t on the other end of a half accident and wetting the bed, it was a much simpler time, but there is no going back now. A little while later, Brittany came over, and they decided it was time for lunch. Walking back to the house, they used Brittany’s family van to buzz down the local fast food place for some burgers and fries. After their early supper was eaten, they went back home and spent the rest of the day playing video games. Tara didn’t usually play, so it was mostly her getting killed or finishing last in races, and Brittany was desperately trying to teach her how NOT to do that. By the end of the night, she was doing better but still couldn’t get the hang of any of them. But they both had fun; the only time she realized that she was wearing a pull-up was when she had to use the restroom. Tara was about to go into her room to change when Brittany called out. “Wait, we need a different pull-up at night, remember?” She asked her. “Oh, yeah, right. It must be the other box ,right?” Tara indicated the other box on the shelf. Brittany nodded and retrieved the other pull-up. Grabbing the padding, she smiled and entered her room. Examining the pull-up it looked identical to the one she was in until she felt the padding on the bottom. It felt a lot thicker and denser than the padding from the ‘daytime’ version, and she noted a moon and stars around the R in the front of the pull-up. Sighing, she removed her current pull-up and replaced it with the new one. The thicker padding was much more evident now, and she had a difficult time pushing her legs together. Grabbing some loose shorts, like Brittany had before, she went across the hall to say good night. “Hey Brit, I got the pull-up on and wanted to say good night.” She said it with a smile, showing the padding under the shorts. “Yeah great. Good night, Tara!” Brittany spoke slowly, like she was a bit confused. Tara realized that she had come in and presented her pull-up like she had the previous night. She didn’t really know why she had to prove it to Brittany. ‘God, I feel like a little kid’, she thought. “Night, Brit,” and she closed the door behind her. As soon as she was in bed, Tara was reminded of how hot it felt under the covers with padding. She tried to lay on her side, but there was too much padding between her legs to make that comfortable. So she finally laid on her back and let her legs open a bit so she didn't feel the pull up as much. In the end, she fell fast asleep.

I can hardly believe it.....it's already April 1st! Well happy April 1st everyone.

You got me! I was ready to go on a rant about how dumb that would be!

Melony and her boyfriend meet up with their friends for a garden party, but the girls are acting more like toddlers getting ready for an Easter egg hunt, and Melony’s boyfriend expects her to join them. *** Part 1 “Are you looking forward to playing with your friends, sweetie?” Melony scowled at her boyfriend as they walked up the driveway. “Don’t say it in such a patronising way, Peter!” she snapped, tossing back her long black hair. “How many times do I have to tell you not to talk to me like a child?” “Sorry, Mel,” said Peter, taking her hand and giving it a squeeze. “I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, baby. I know you’re very sensitive about that sort of thing.” Melony pressed her lips together. Even his apologies were infantilising! Mostly she liked having Peter as her boyfriend; he was tall and handsome, and decent enough in bed, but he could be infuriatingly condescending at times – even though they were the same age, he sometimes treated her more like a toddler than the twenty-four-year-old woman she actually was. But now wasn’t the time for an argument. She’d save her scoldings for when they got home. Peter knocked on the front door, and a few moments later it swung open to reveal a smiling, sandy-haired young man. “About time, you two!” George said cheerfully, standing back to let them over the threshold. “Happy Easter! Come on in. Hazel and Oliver are already here.” He shook hands with Peter as he passed and, to Melony’s annoyance, placed his hand on her back to move her along down the corridor, as though she couldn’t do it by herself. “Hazel’s just upstairs with Oliver, being changed into something more comfortable,” he said, “and Jackie’s playing out in the garden.” Melony clenched her teeth. There was that word again. Playing. Anyone could be forgiven for thinking he was talking about a trio of three-year-olds, and not three grown women in their mid-twenties. And there was something about his smile that Melony didn’t like. But then George often looked like he was laughing at some private joke. It was maddening! She didn’t know how Jackie could stand it. They were led into the bright kitchen at the back of the house. Double doors opened out onto a wooden decking, and beyond that a large green lawn with patches of brightly coloured Spring flowers. But before Melony could head out into the sun, she heard running footsteps on the landing above them, and then the unmistakable sound of someone rushing down the stairs as fast as they could. “Hazel!” she heard a man call. She recognised Oliver’s voice. There were more hurried footfalls above them. “Wait for Daddy, silly girl!” A moment later, a young brunette woman ran, or rather toddled, through the hallway to join them in the kitchen. “Mewwie!” she squealed, coming to a stop in front of them. “Hazel?!” Melony gasped. Her normally shy, reserved friend was standing in front of her wearing a pair of trainers on her feet, a set of bunny ears on her head, and absolutely nothing in between. Her bare pussy and perky breasts were on full display, though it didn’t seem to bother her one bit. There was a vacant, innocent look in her green-brown eyes, and she was grinning broadly. “Hazel, what are you doing?!” Melony asked, blushing scarlet with second-hand embarrassment. “Why are you dressed like that?!” Oliver chuckled as he entered the kitchen behind his girlfriend. “I’m not sure I’d call her dressed at all, Mellie,” he said, winking at her. “My little lady was more comfortable in her birthday suit, but I insisted on shoes.” He patted his girlfriend’s bare bottom. “And of course, she absolutely refused to go without her pretty bunny ears.” He kissed Hazel on the cheek. “Didn’t you, baby girl?” he cooed. “You wanted to be Daddy’s nakie little bunny rabbit!” Hazel giggled delightedly. “Nakie bunny!” she echoed, bouncing on the spot and making her boobs jiggle about. “But she has to tell Daddy when she needs her potty,” Oliver said, “because we don’t want to leave any puddles on George’s floor, do we, baby?” Hazel nodded seriously at her boyfriend. “Tell Daddy,” she agreed. “Don’t need puw-ups!” “Not during the day at least,” said Oliver, bending down to give his girlfriend another kiss, this time on the forehead. “You’re Daddy’s big girl, aren’t you?” “What the fuck is going on here?!” Melony demanded in a shrill voice. She realised she was breathing very fast. A part of her was sure this had to be some bizarre joke, but the blank look in Hazel’s eyes was telling her otherwise. She looked around at Peter and George, but neither of the boys seemed to think there was anything wrong with the situation. In fact, George looked like he was trying to hold back laughter as he took in the sight of Hazel standing nearly nude in front of him, prattling like a toddler. Peter was looking at her, however. There was a smirk playing around his lips, and an almost hungry look in his eyes. Melony suddenly remembered that George had said Jackie was out in the garden, and she rushed to the back doors. Her heart dropped into her stomach when she reached them. Jackie was indeed playing in the garden. She was prancing about awkwardly like the littlest of toddlers, giggling and trying to catch butterflies. She wasn’t naked like Hazel, but Melony almost wished she was. She wore a pale pink dress, all frills and lace, and so short that it did nothing whatsoever to hide the enormously thick nappy she wore beneath. Even as Melony watched, Jackie bent over to peer at something in the grass, and her diapered bottom was thrust high into the air. The padding was sagging and discoloured. She’d clearly wet herself. A moment later, she straightened up and turned around, smiling even more vacantly than Hazel. Her blonde hair had been tied into a pair of pigtails, and she too wore a set of bunny ears. Melony felt sick to her stomach. Something was very, very wrong here. Hazel and Jackie needed the hospital, or a psychologist, or something! They couldn’t be allowed to just walk around humiliating themselves like this! They needed help! Before she could get over her shock, however, Peter had walked up behind her and slipped a pair of fluffy bunny ears onto her head. “What? What are you…?” Melony spun around, confused and angry, to see her boyfriend grinning at her. She lifted her hands to her head, feeling the soft ears, ready to rip them off, but by then it was already too late to stop the warm, fuzzy contentment spreading through her body from the top of her head to the tips of her toes… Part 2 Mellie spotted the green tinfoil wrapping of an Easter egg hiding nestled among some dandelions, sparkling in the warm sunlight, and she toddled over at once to snatch it up before Hazel or Jackie could get to it. She dropped it into her little wicker basket and felt a burst of pride so strong that she simply had to do a happy little dance to let out some of her feelings. Her diaper crinkled between her legs, and she could feel her bunny ears wobbling on her head as she hopped happily from foot to foot. She didn’t like her stupid nappy, but she loved her fluffy bunny ears, and she loved the rest of her outfit too. Her pretty dress was yellow and white, and it had a big bow on the back. Daddy said it made her look very pretty. She heard laughter behind her, and she looked around to see Daddy chuckling at her. He was sitting on the decking with Hazel and Jackie’s Daddies, and they were sipping some grown-up drink out of glasses. She’d already had her orange juice from a nice, safe sippy-cup. Because she was a big girl, Daddy had said. She didn’t need to be bottle-fed like Jackie. She wasn’t as big as Hazel (who didn’t even need a diaper!) but she wasn’t a silly baby either. She grinned back at her Daddy and waved. Hazel toddled over to her. “How many eggs haf you got, Mewwie?” she demanded. Mellie looked into her basket. She didn’t know. Numbers were so hard, but she didn’t want to look silly in front of a big girl like Hazel. “Fwee…” she said, uncertainly. Hazel giggled. “Nu-uh! You gots way more than fwee!” She peered into Mellie’s basket, her face scrunched up with the effort of thinking. “You gots… seven!” She looked back at Mellie and put her hands on her bare hips, smiling smugly. “You can’t count! You just a baby wike Jackie!” “No!” Mellie whined, stamping her foot. “I a big girl!” “Nu-uh!” Hazel said again, shaking her head. “You need nappies! You just a baby!” Mellie felt tears welling up in her eyes. “I don’t!” She hiked up her dress and reached for the tapes of her disposable diaper, intending to rip the stupid, babyish thing off and throw it into the bushes. “Don’t touch your nappy, Mellie!” Daddy’s stern voice rang out across the garden, and Mellie whipped her hand away from the tapes at once with a whimper. “You need it, baby girl! Taking it off is a big no-no!” Hazel smirked with satisfaction and ran off to find some more eggs, bare bottom jiggling, but she stopped after just a few paces and clutched a hand to her princess parts. “Daddy!” she cried, looking over at the grown-ups with sudden desperation. She started dancing just like Mellie had been, hopping from one foot to the other. “I need my potty, Daddy! Gotta pee-pee now!” “Okay, darling!” her Daddy replied. “Come here quickly! I’ve got your potty!” “You too, Jackie!” Jackie’s Daddy said. “Time for a diaper check!” “And you Mellie!” Mellie’s own Daddy called, his voice much gentler this time. He spread his arms wide. “Come to Dada, sweetheart! I want to see how many eggs you’ve found!” Mellie’s bad feelings at being scolded vanished at once, and a big smile tugged at her lips. She ran as fast as she could over to the decking, following behind Hazel potty-dancing her way towards her Daddy. Jackie brought up the rear, toddling along like she’d barely learned to walk. Her nappy was hanging very low between her legs. She was such a silly baby, Mellie thought, throwing a superior look over her shoulder at the girl. Her nappy wasn’t anywhere near that droopy – though as she waddled over to her Daddy, she felt a sudden wetness spreading around her no-no spot. With a blush, she realised she was wetting herself. She wished she could hold it and use the potty like a big girl, but she couldn’t control when she went pee-pee. Daddy had told her so, and Daddy was always right. Warm wee-wee flooded her diaper as she toddled towards the decking, and the thirsty padding between her legs soaked it all up. She could feel her Pampers getting heavier and bulkier, pushing her thighs apart and making her waddle even more pronounced. “Hurry, Daddy!” Hazel pleaded, squirming in desperation as her Daddy placed a white training potty down on the decking in front of her. He took her by the hands and guided her bottom down onto the plastic seat, and Hazel let out a loud sigh of relief. A moment later, the tinkling sound of pee hitting the bottom of her potty reached their ears, just as Mellie reached the decking and fell into her Daddy’s arms. “What a big girl!” Hazel’s Daddy crooned, stroking Hazel’s bare back and bending down to kiss the top of her head. “Look at you going pee-pee in the potty, just like a grown-up!” Hazel beamed up at him, and Mellie watched jealously. Her full lips formed a pout, and her grumpiness only worsened when she felt Daddy pulling back the waistband of her nappy to check her bottom. “No messies yet,” he declared, letting her diaper snap back into place. He slipped his hand down the front of her pants next. “Uh-oh…” he cooed, taking a seat in a garden chair and pulling her into his lap. “I think somebody’s done a big pee-pee, hasn’t she?” He bounced her on his knee and made her soggy diaper squish beneath her. “Does Daddy’s little girl have an icky wet nappy?” “Daddddyyyy…” Mellie whined, wrinkling her nose and blushing. “I’m sorry, baby girl,” he said, kissing her on the nose. “I didn’t mean to make you upset. I know how sensitive you are about your baby pants, but you’re just too little for the potty at the moment. Maybe Daddy will potty train you in a few years’ time, hmm? Would you like that, princess?” “Weally?!” Mellie looked into his face excitedly. She didn’t know how long a year was, but she desperately wanted to get out of diapers. Daddy chuckled and bounced her on his knee again. “Sure, baby. It might take a while, but maybe one day you’ll be able to wear big girl pull-ups, or even go bare botty like Hazel!” “Yay!” Mellie wiggled happily in his lap. “Fank you, Daddy!” All of the grown-ups started laughing then. Hazel giggled too, and even Jackie let out a happy gurgle. Mellie joined in, but she didn’t really get what was funny. “I’m not sure my little lady is ever getting out of nappies,” said Jackie’s Daddy as he lifted his baby girl’s legs into the air by the ankles, exposing her messy bottom. Near the beginning of the egg hunt, Jackie had squatted down in the middle of the garden and pooped her pants, but since she didn’t fuss much over a dirty diaper, there’d been no need to change her straight away. “Are you, stinky-bum?” her Daddy cooed while he worked at her bottom with baby wipes. “I think you’re going to spend the rest of your life in messy nappies!” “Methee nappeeth!” Jackie echoed, lifting her legs all the way back over her head and trying to cram her toes into her mouth. “You’re a bit soggy,” Mellie’s Daddy told her, hugging her tightly, “but I don’t think you need a change just yet.” He patted her crotch. “That nappy can hold a lot more.” Once Hazel had finished on her potty, and Jackie was done getting her nappy changed, the three girls had their egg baskets inspected. Mellie had seven, Hazel had ten, and Jackie had four. “There are still a few more out there,” said Jackie’s Daddy. “Shall we take advantage of the good weather and let them keep playing for now?” “Good idea,” said Hazel’s Daddy. “It would be good for them to burn off some more energy before naptime. My little tot will be bouncing off the walls if we take her inside.” “Alright girls,” said Mellie’s Daddy. “Good job finding all those eggs! Do you think you can find the last ones too?” The three ladies nodded earnestly. “Then off you go, little ones!” said Daddy. He gave Mellie’s bottom a pat to send her on her way, and she toddled off back into the garden with her two friends, diaper squishing wetly between her thighs, eager to find as many eggs as she could. Part 3 Melony woke up from her nap feeling strange. Her first thought was of chocolate. Daddy had said she could have some of her Easter eggs after her nap, and she could feel a rumbling in her tummy. But her second thought was about why she was taking a nap in the middle of the afternoon. She wasn’t a baby, after all. Only dumb babies needed naps. She lifted her head off her pillow and looked around blearily. She was sharing a crib with Jackie. Her friend was still fast asleep, sucking her thumb peacefully, and she was giving off a strong smell of urine. But then, Melony thought, as she lifted the covers and looked down at the sodden adult diaper around her own waist, that could just as easily be her… She blinked. Her head felt funny. Or had it been feeling funny before? She put a hand to the top of her head, but there was nothing there. No bunny ears. Where had they gone? A slight frown creased her brow. Why did she want them so badly anyway? They were just a pair of stupid bunny ears. They were for little girls. Or were they for big girls too? Her frown became more pronounced. She was pretty sure she’d seen grown-ups wearing bunny ears. Girls in sexy outfits. So they couldn’t be that immature. Melony got up on her knees, and her mouth twisted into a grimace as her nappy sagged heavily. It was so full of wee-wee that it almost touched the plastic sheet of Jackie’s crib. Her outfit definitely wasn’t mature. Adults didn’t wear yucky wet diapers. She put her hands to her chest, and her felt her breasts through the fabric of the yellow t-shirt Daddy had dressed her in for her nap. But little girls didn’t have these. Then it all came flooding back to her in a rush, all her memories, all her awareness. “Oh my God…” she whispered. She started shaking Jackie awake. “Jackie,” she hissed urgently, panic rising inside her. Their boyfriends were trying to turn them into overgrown toddler freaks! “Jackie, wake up!” Jackie’s eyes fluttered open and she pulled her thumb out of her mouth with a pop. “Dada?” she murmured sleepily. “No, Jackie, it’s me! It’s Melony! Wake up! You’ve got to remember who you are!” Jackie rubbed her eyes with her fists and blinked up at her. “Mewwie?” She clambered awkwardly up onto her knees too, then she grinned. “Mewwie!” she squealed, and wrapped Melony in a tight hug. “I wuv you!” Melony cringed. She could feel her friend’s braless breasts squishing against her. “I love you too, Jackie,” she said, keeping her voice low, “but right now we need to get out of here.” She extracted herself from the cuddle. “You’re not a baby, Jackie. You’re a grown woman, remember? You’re twenty-four years old. You’re training to be a doctor!” Jackie cocked her head, still grinning. She let out a gurgling giggle that suggested to Melony she hadn’t understood a word of what she’d just said, or perhaps she just thought they were playing. Hazel stirred beneath the sheets of her mattress on the floor. She yawned and stretched and got to her feet; as the Hello Kitty covers fell from her body, she was revealed wearing nothing but a soaking wet pair of training pants. It was no wonder the room smelled like pee – all three women had wet themselves in their sleep. “Hazel!” Melony said urgently, turning her attention to her other friend. Hazel blushed and covered her padded crotch with her hands. “Acc-see-dents doesn’t count when it’s naptime,” she mumbled shamefully. “Daddy says.” “Hazel please! You’re not a toddler! You’re an adult!” Hazel beamed. “I a big girl!” she declared proudly, putting her hands on her hips and standing with her legs wide, making the droop of her pull-ups obvious. “Not a baby wike you and Jackie!” “No!” Melony pleaded. “Hazel, we’re all adults! Our boyfriends have done something to us! You’ve got to wake up!” Hazel shook her head in a superior way. “Am awake, Mewwie,” she said. “Siwwy baby!” At that moment, the door to the bedroom opened and Peter came in. “You!” Melony snarled, getting to her feet and gripping the side of the crib, glaring at her boyfriend. “What the hell have you done to us?!” Peter raised his eyebrow. “That’s no way to talk to your Daddy, little one,” he said, sternly. “Keep that up and I’ll have no choice but to put you over my knee.” “You’re not my Daddy!” Melony shouted furiously. “And you can’t talk to me that way! I don’t know if you drugged us or hypnotized us or what, but when I get out of here you’re going straight into a fucking prison cell!” His expression quite calm, Peter walked up to the crib and lowered the bars. Then he took Jackie by the hand and helped her down onto the carpet. “Hazel,” he said, turning to the nearly nude young woman, “be a good girl, take Jackie and go and find your Daddies, okay? I think they’ll give you some of your Easter chocolate! But Mellie’s being a naughty little girl, so I’m going to have to give her a spanking before she can come downstairs.” Jackie’s eyes widened and Hazel giggled. “Yes, Mewwie’s Daddy!” she chirped, and she took Jackie by the hand and skipped out of the room in nothing but her pissy pull-up, dragging her infantilized friend along beside her. Once they were gone, Peter turned back to her. He pointed his finger at the floor. “Come here, Mellie. Out of the crib. You’ve earned yourself a sore, red bottom, young lady.” “You’re crazy!” Melony shouted. “I’m not gonna let you spank me, you monster!” “In a minute or two, you’re not going to have the will to resist, darling. Not when Daddy gives you a stern look. Your mind will be regressing back to babyhood any moment now.” “W-what do you mean?” Melony stammered, as a chill ran through her body at his words. “There we no drugs, sweetie,” said Peter. “No hypnosis. Just your special bunny ears. They made all those wonderful changes inside your head, just like they did with your two little friends, and the effects are totally permanent, baby girl. This is just a little bounce-back, that’s all. Jackie had hers yesterday, and Hazel had hers just before we arrived today. One final little burst of adulthood before it’s back to diapers forever.” “No…” Melony whispered. But she could already feel it happening in her mind. Her head was getting fuzzy again. Soft and fuzzy. Like it was full of cotton candy. She shook her head fiercely. “No!” she shouted. Her face was burning with humiliation at the thought of being stuck as an adult-sized toddler for the rest of her life, being gawped at and cooed over by strangers, by her friends and family, by her lunatic of a boyfriend. “I’m not gonna be wike… like that forever!” “I’m afraid there’s no going back now, baby,” Peter said gently. “If you had any last things you wanted to say as a grown-up, now’s the time, because in a few moments you’ll have the behaviours and intellectual level of a three-year-old.” He grinned. “But I’m going to treat you like you’re two.” He looked her over thoughtfully. “Oliver wanted a happy toddler girl who’s proud as a peach to sit on an oversized child’s potty and pee in it in front of a crowd,” he said. “Hazel was always so shy before, but now she’s quite the little exhibitionist, as I’m sure you’ve noticed! George just wanted to see Jackie transformed into a dim-witted baby, barely out of infancy, without a thought in her pretty little head. She was so smart before; I think George finds it funny that she’s now too dumb to even tell when she’s pooped her pants.” Melony could only stare at her boyfriend in horror. It was getting harder and harder to hold her thoughts together, and there was another problem too – the rumbling in her tummy from earlier had changed into a different feeling, a fullness in her bottom. She clenched her rear tightly. “But I wanted something a little different from both of them,” Daddy went on. Peter. His name was Peter, not Daddy. “I wanted the sweet spot; a girl who’s just mature enough to want to be out of diapers, but who has to wear them anyway. I think that would be perfect for you, Mellie.” Mellie shook her head again, her lips forming a pout. “No!” she whined. Her head felt so empty. So light and fluffy. Fluffy like a bunny. “Don’t wanna… Don’t wike…” The pressure in her bottom was building, becoming impossible to control almost as quickly as it had first appeared. “Go on, baby,” her boyfriend cooed. “Any last thoughts before it’s back to baby-land for good for big girl Melony?” Mellie looked up into his eyes. A mixture of fear and anger and confusion burned in hers. “Gotta go poopy!” she blurted, and then bent her knees, screwed up her face, and started to poop her pants. Above her, Daddy laughed. “That’s my little Mellie,” he cooed, patting her on the head. She let out a loud grunt and pushed a load into her nappy, quickly followed by a long gush of pee-pee. “That’s Daddy’s little stinker! Melony the big girl is all gone now, isn’t she? It’s just silly baby Mellie left, ready to spend the rest of Easter toddling around in a dirty diaper. Ready for a lifetime of loving cuddles and strict discipline from her Daddy. Finish up making your whoopsie, baby, then move that messy bum of yours out of the crib. Your big girl brains might have leaked out into your nappy, but Daddy hasn’t forgotten that you need a spanking!” The End *** If you want to read more evil stories or captions about women being transformed into overgrown babies, I also post on Tumblr, DeviantArt, and SubscribeStar.

Seventy-Six I walked out of Paige’s bathroom and closed the door behind me–praying that she’d not open that door until three to four years from now. I slowly walked back to the living room, trying not to look too ashamed of myself. Paige was sitting on the couch, in the exact spot that I left her. The look of concern that was on her face when I got up and practically ran to the bathroom was still there. “Are you alright?” she asked. “Better now,” I said. “Sorry about that.” She shrugged. “You don’t have to apologize. I was just worried when you ran off like you did.” “Something, uh, wasn’t sitting well with me,” I said. “Something I ate? Drank?” “Poor baby,” she cooed, patting the seat on the couch where I had been sitting earlier. “Come over here. Sit down. I’ll get you some water. Tea, maybe?” I dragged myself across the living room and sat down on the couch again, this time sitting so close to her that I almost landed on her lap. Her hands were on me almost immediately, gently petting my thighs, my chest, my shoulders, and my head. She clearly wanted to do whatever she could to take care of me–just as it was also clear that she didn’t have very much experience in taking care of anyone besides herself. “I’ll be okay,” I assured her. “But I need to be honest with you about something. And it’s pretty embarrassing.” “We’re wearing diapers,” she said. “You can probably tell me anything.” “I…really, uhm, had to go.” I realized that that probably wasn’t clear enough, and I needed to elaborate: “I had to…go. To the bathroom.” I knew that probably wasn’t much better. “Right,” she said, nodding. She had paused, head cocked and waiting for more information. I sighed, realizing I was going to have to spell it out for her: “I, uhm, used your toilet.” “Oh,” she said, her eyes growing with surprise. “I didn’t think you did that.” “I don’t,” I said. “Well…I haven’t. Not in a very long time. But I had to, uhm… Well…let’s just say that it would’ve been a terrible first date if I had done it in my diaper.” “Ah,” she nodded. “I’ll trust your judgment.” “You may want to avoid using your bathroom for a while.” She laughed. “You do realize that I stink the damn thing up every day, right?” I sighed and shook my head. “Sorry, this is a really weird conversation. Especially on the first night we’re hanging out.” “You handled it like a champ,” she said, slowly rubbing my thigh with her hand. “Though, I have to admit, I’m a little curious about what might have been.” I was cracking a smile now. Everything about her–her tone, the way she touched me, the way she looked at me–had this warm and friendly energy that helped me feel incredibly comfortable. “It wouldn’t have been pretty.” “Describe it to me,” she said. “Let’s pretend it happened. What do you think would’ve happened next?” “D-do you want the, uh, best case scenario?” She nodded, emitting a melodic hum into my ear. “Please. The very best case scenario.” I took a deep breath, leaned back on the couch, and closed my eyes so that I could better picture the scene. I felt her one hand on my thigh still. The other was rubbing my back between my shoulder blades. “So…I rushed into the bathroom,” I started, my heart pounding in my chest. I wanted to ask if she was sure she wanted to hear this–but she had already told me as much. I needed to trust that. “My bowels were…uhm… Well, I really had to go. I had to go for a while. It was a miracle I didn’t burst sooner.” I opted to leave out the part where I was distraught because I had been thinking about Ava while I kissed her. “Oh my,” she whispered into my ear, sounding like this was the most dramatic thing that she had ever heard in her life. “What happens then?” “I…I had to make a choice. The toilet. Or the diaper.” “And you chose the…” “I chose the diaper,” I said. In my fantasies, I’d always choose the diaper. Her hand’s grip tightened on my thigh a little. I thought it might be closer to my diaper now, but I’m not entirely sure. I remembered thinking that there was a reason I didn’t want her hand to get too close to my diaper, but I couldn’t remember what it was. It’s fine. For now, I let it be. “So what did you do?” she asked. “I… Well, what else could I do? I wear diapers. I don’t use the potty.” “Mmm,” she practically squeaks into my ear. She liked that. We were getting into the part where I worried she might regret asking me to make up this little story. “I thought about leaving the bathroom and just rushing back to the living room. I, uhm, wanted you to see it happen, you know? I wanted you to watch me do it.” In my periphery, I saw her head nodding slightly. “But I didn’t make it. All at once, it’s just…pushed out of me.” “It?” she asked. My cheeks warm and I bite my bottom lip for a moment. “Y-you know what I mean, right?” “Well…I just want to be sure you’re talking about what I think you’re talking about. “My…poop. All at once, I just…pooped myself. I pooped in my diaper.” Her hand has migrated further up my thigh. “It was a lot, huh?” “Oh yes,” I nodded. “It just…completely filled the back of my diaper. Like, I’m talking completely packed.” “How did it feel when it happened?” I don’t have to try too hard to imagine what it might have felt like. I’ve experienced it so many times over the last few months–the exact kind of sudden and epic mess that I’m describing now–that I know exactly what it would’ve felt like. I could describe it to her in detail–the feeling of the back of the diaper expanding. The feeling of the mushy load spreading into every vacant space in the diaper that it can find. The weight of it. The foul smell of it. The shameful crackling and crinkling noises that were unique to filling a diaper. I try to summarize it as succinctly as I could: “It felt amazing. Absolutely amazing.” “So then? You’re in the bathroom–my bathroom. You know that I’m out here waiting for you. And…what’s going through your mind?” What’s going through my mind was: I really wish I had actually loaded my diaper now instead of wussing out and filling her toilet instead. “I mean, I was scared. Sure, we talked a lot about using our diapers–but there’s a big difference between talking about them and you actually experiencing me loading my diaper with a pretty big mess. But I can’t stay in your bathroom forever. Besides…my clean diapers are out here in the living room. With you.” “Ah, yes,” she said, giggling. “So you’d have to come out sooner or later.” “Let’s say that, then, I opened the bathroom door and emerged,” I said to her. “Let’s say I stumbled out here in a messy, stinky, diaper. What would you do?” “Well for starters,” she said, “your pants would have to come off. I’d want to see it.” “It’d be gross.” “Maybe I’d like that.” “Be careful what you wish for,” I said. “You never know until you smell it for yourself.” She laughed. “This is a fantasy, remember? I’m sure it smells disgusting. It should, right? It’s poop. But, at that moment, it doesn’t really bother me. I like it. I like the look of shame on your face. I like how it makes me, uhm, jealous.” “Jealous?” “Maybe I’d wish that I had done the same thing.” “You could,” I offered. “It’s a fantasy, remember? It can be anything you want.” “Not this time. This time, we’re talking about your diaper and my reaction to that.” “Ah, right. So, you’re green with jealousy.” “And you’re just…brown?” We both laughed. “What do you do then?” I asked. “Hmm. I dunno.” “Okay, let me ask you this,” I said. “What do you wish would happen to you, if you were in my shoes?” Another content little hum into my ear. “Hmm. Perhaps I’d say: ‘Look at you, you big baby. Did you just make poopies in your diaper?’ And you’d have tears welling in your eyes and you’d nod pathetically. And I’d say: ‘I thought big boys used the potty. But clearly you’re not a big boy, are you?’” My cock strained in my cage as her hand got closer and closer to my diaper. I was supposed to be stopping her, but I couldn’t go through with it. She continued: “I’d say something like: ‘If you’re gonna act like a diaper-filling baby, you ought to be treated like one.’ And I’d make you, uhm, bend over. And I’d spank your dirty diaper.” “Babies don’t usually get spanked for using their diapers,” I said. “It’s my fantasy,” she laughed. “Right, right. Go on.” “Well, I mean, that’s it. I’d spank your dirty diaper. Have you ever had that happen to you before?” I had, of course. More times than she’d even be able to imagine. I still wasn’t ready to get into all of that yet. “Uh, y-yeah. It’s happened.” “I bet that felt good, huh?” I nodded. “Very.” Her hand was on my crotch. It was stroking the swollen padding through my pants. I, still, wasn’t stopping her. Her fingers were sneaking up towards the waistband now, likely aiming to unfasten my belt. If I was going to stop her, this would be the time. But how? Her hand reached my belt and she stopped. “Sh-should I keep going?” I sighed. “If it’s okay with you…maybe not tonight?” Her hand began to retract, but not entirely and not all at once. It was back on my thigh again–a sort-of truce, as if to say: ‘I respect your wishes, but I’m returning to the last place I knew you were okay with my hand being.’ “I’m sorry,” I said, feeling like a doofus all of a sudden. “I just… Well, the whole bathroom thing and my diaper is completely drenched and… I think I’d feel more comfortable if we left some of the mystery for another night.” To my relief, she was smiling and nodding. “Of course.” “Thank you, Ava.” “Huh?” Shit. I’m still thinking about Ava. “Uh…Thank you for understanding.” She seemed mostly unphased by my slip-up. Either she didn’t understand that ‘Ava’ was a name, or she just wasn’t sure what I had said in the first place. “Honestly, it’s kind of a good thing. I tend to be a little…handsy? I could probably benefit from some slowing-down.” This doesn’t make me feel as good as she might’ve hoped it did. I–and probably any other guy in her path–would normally have no issue with her handsy-ness. Paige kept a smile on her face and seemed good natured about the situation, but I could still detect a note of disappointment from her as we continued to sit on the couch together. She had, afterall, brought me back to her apartment from the bar. And now, it seemed we were relegated to doing the same thing we would’ve been doing back at the bar–just talking. “What about your diaper?” I asked. “It’s got to be feeling pretty heavy right now. Pretty squishy?” “Oh, uh, yeah,” she said, her cheeks blushing a little. “I kind of love it.” Mommy would love Paige, I suspected. “You think you’ll change soon?” She shrugged. “I probably should, huh? I can start to smell my pissy pants.” “That could be my diaper too,” I offered, despite being pretty sure that I had smelled her diaper earlier when we were coming up the stairs. “Like, I know we’re not supposed to like this. It’s gross and it’s just not what adults do. But, man…” “I know,” I said, nodding. “Believe me, I know exactly what you mean.” I’d have offered to change her diaper for her, but after shooting her down for getting too close to my own, it didn’t seem like the best idea. So we just talked a while more. Mostly, Paige told me about her sister’s rockstar life–showing me assorted memorabilia and photographs of her sisters standing next to other famous people. Ryan Gosling. The kid from The Sopranos. Tom Hardy. And plenty of people who I didn’t recognize, despite Paige’s excitement when showing me the photos. I was only half paying attention. The other half of my brain was somewhere else entirely. It was wherever Ava was–following her around. I was imagining what she and Caleb might be doing at this very moment. Canoodling. Making out. Fucking. Not a single wet–or dry, for that matter–diaper in sight. “W-well, I had a really good time with you tonight,” I finally said. “But I think I should probably get going.” Again, Paige seemed disappointed, but understanding. “Of course. You’re good to get home?” “Oh yeah,” I shrugged. “Just need to get to the train station and take it out to the suburbs.” From there, I’d call an Uber. Or Mommy. “I can walk you back to the train station if you want.” “I appreciate that,” I said. “But you should probably take care of that wet diaper of yours.” Her cheeks reddened again and she laughed. “Yeah…fair enough. Though, before that, I’ll probably…” Her voice trailed off as she seemed to realize that she was saying too much. “Uh, yeah, I’ll take care of this.” We embraced in her doorway. Again, it felt good to be so close to her–I just wished things had been a little different tonight. Maybe I had jumped the gun with this date. I wasn’t as ready for this as I thought I was. Soon after, I was on the train, squishing myself into a seat in my swampy diaper. I drew my phone from my pocket and texted Mommy. Her reply came pretty quickly. I did, but the answer felt a little more complicated than that. The evening felt steeped in unrealized potential. All the things it could’ve been, and it was mostly just two people talking about diapers. And rockstars. I suspected Mommy would be disappointed by that, but she didn’t say as much. I wondered how much I’d tell her. Would I tell her about my thoughts of Ava? No, probably not. Would I tell her that I used a toilet? Well…she’d probably suspect something was up when she saw the state of my diaper. Wet, for sure–but I had to do a good amount of wiggling and careful prying of the top tapes to get the thing off so I could pull it down. And the same tapes weren’t quite as sticky when I tried pulling it back up again. It was safe to say that my pants were the only thing keeping my diaper in place now. Stepping off the train onto the suburban platform, I immediately spotted Mommy’s gleaming SUV in the parking lot. I quickly trotted over to it, holding my pants up so they didn’t slip with the shifting weight of my loose and heavy diaper. “Looks like you’re carrying quite the load there, Baby,” Mommy smiled as I slipped into the passenger seat. “It’s…just wet.” I didn’t tell her about the condition of the diaper itself. I was thinking I’d wait and let her discover it for herself. “You had a good evening?” she asked as she pulled out of the station’s parking lot. I nodded. “Do you think the two of you will hang out again?” “I think so.” It seemed likely enough. In a perfect world, it wouldn’t happen before I could get my life in a little more order–though the likelihood of it actually working out that way seemed pretty slim. “She was fond of you, I assume.” “Y-yeah.” “How could she not be? You’re the cutest little thing.” Within moments of rolling into the garage, I was escorted back to my nursery where I quickly disrobed from my more ‘adult’ attire and flopped myself onto the changing table. Mommy carefully inspected my diaper, noticing the poor shape the tapes and waistband seemed to be in. “What happened here, Baby? Was this girl trying to pull your diaper right off of you?” “N-no… I had to, uhm, take it off.” Her eyebrows raised curiously. “Oh? Showing off your cage for her? Surely she wasn’t changing you–seeing as how it looks like you’ve been sitting in this puddle for at least an hour or two.” I shook my head. “I…used the potty–uhm, the toilet.” “Ha. You? The potty?” “I…came close to pooping myself in her apartment…” “Her apartment?” “Y-yeah. But…nothing happened.” “You’re allowed to do things, Baby. I never said you couldn’t.” It was nice to hear her say that, but it didn’t make what I said any less true. I repeated myself: “We didn’t do anything. But I really had to go. I didn’t want her to see me like that. I didn’t want to have to deal with changing myself there.” “How did that feel?” she asked. “What was it like to use a potty again?” Honestly, I hadn’t really thought about it that much. I did what I felt I had to do in the moment, and it felt like the most normal thing–save for the embarrassment of leaving a toxic cloud behind in this poor girl’s bathroom. It was only in hindsight that it seemed strange or alien. “Good, I think.” “Uh oh. Is my baby ready for potty training?” I’d have been tempted to say yes–but feeling Mommy’s hands on my diaper as she pulled it open had me reconsidering. I was never going to get sick of this. In moments like this, I felt I could be convinced to have my diaper changed for me for the rest of my life. “I…don’t know.” “Well, you think about it, Baby,” she cooed to me as she drew the first moist wipe from its package. She ran it across my skin, sending those classic tingles up my spine. Maybe I’d just be in diapers for the rest of my life. “How was your night?” I asked. I don’t know what I was expecting–some breezy remark about doing some work or talking to Neve. But I noticed a change in her body language right away. She seemed guarded. Cautious, even. “It was fine,” she said. She quickly changed the subject: “But I’m much more interested in your night. Tell me everything.” I made a mental note to try and come back to this later–it felt like there was something that she wasn’t saying. In the meantime, I told my tale as best as I could. There were bits and pieces I left out–namely, how my mind kept wandering to Ava, though I also managed to skirt around Paige’s wandering hand. Freshly diapered, Mommy put me into a onesie and escorted me to my crib. “Sounds like you had a wild night,” she said, kissing me on the forehead. “All tuckered out now?” “Yes, Mommy.” A few months worth of early bedtimes had greatly diminished my stamina once it got dark out. On most days, I didn’t see it as a bad thing–prior to my total infantilization, I told myself plenty of times that I needed to get more sleep. Now, it was just another adjustment I’d need to account for as I took baby steps into adulthood again. Soon, Mommy was gone, leaving me alone in the crib so that I could drift off to sleep. I thought of Mommy. I thought of Paige. But then, I was just thinking about Ava again.

Howdy all… so sorry for the long long wait. A lot has been happening with the start of the new year. Was busy with work, then got my new lease, the apartment I’ve been in for 4 years decided to price themselves out of my tax bracket all of a sudden which was fun🙃. Loved that and loved house hunting and moving even more🤮. Finally got caught up with some work and was feeling inspired to write. I tried to make this an extra long chapter to make up for my sudden disappearance and long wait. It’s a little more XX but those of you who have made it this far into the series have probably come to expect that at this point. I wish I could figure out how to update the topic board title to let everyone know that this new chapter is up but I’m a little forum incompetent… anyways I hope you all enjoy, again, terribly sorry for the wait. Chapter 22 Max and Elizabeth Max was back to his insane driving habit but Elizabeth didn’t really mind. The strap between her legs holding the cooled diaper against her was doing wonders for her sex drive, she just hoped Max was ready to pounce as soon as they got back to his place. His eyes said enough to let her know that was the case, the driving reflected that he was more so in a focused hurry than he was about enjoying the car's performance. Elizabeth wasn’t really sure how long the drive was from the theatre as she could barely focus on much more than Max and the strap assaulting her diaper between her legs with the aggressive driving manoeuvres he was performing. It didn’t feel like a long drive though before Max was pulling up to a secluded gated driveway outside of the city limits. The driveway was long and it only added to the anxiousness Elizabeth was feeling. Finally the house came into view but more realistically the mansion that Max lived in. It was almost castle-esque in appearance with its sturdy stone exterior but had some modern takes on it. There was a detached garage that they pulled into before Max exited the vehicle and walked to the front and retrieved her purse and his blazer before coming around to her side. He opened the door and made quick work of stripping the harness away before offering her a hand to help her out. She rose out of the car and looked around the garage. There were several more sports cars in different colours and manufacturers in the garage along with a few large luxury SUVs. Elizabeth started to get a grasp on Max’s wealth. Max released her hand once she was out of the car but left it hanging in the air, palm up waiting for something to be placed in it. “Your dress, hand it over.” He commanded in a no nonsense deep voice. “I… I can’t.” Elizabeth blushed and held her palms against the fabric. “Can’t what?” Max said, a domineering demeanour taking over now that they were actually alone. She knew what he was going for now as she looked down at his open hand. “I can’t, daddy.” Elizabeth blushed even more as she quietly whispered her response, correcting herself. If she had been looking up, she would have seen the devious smile across his face. “I see, so I guess I will need to help you out of it then. It's a shame really.” Max said as he set her purse down and released his blazer to fall to the clean epoxy garage floor. He took one step forward and put his hands on her shoulders and in a quick and powerful movement spun her around to face the car she had just exited. He pushed her over onto the roof of the car and took hold of the back of her dress. The fabric tore easily in his large hands, the zipper being destroyed in the process. “There, not so hard was it? My little Lizzie.” Max said as Elizabeth was still a little stunned at the action. As she rose from the car, the tattered dress fell to her ankles leaving her in just her undergarments and diaper. “Much better.” Max commented as he took in the sight, his eyes devouring her body as she bashfully stood there looking away. There was some fear that Bethany would kill her for destroying the dress but Max’s forwardness had her burning up even more. “I’ve sent all of the help home for the evening so it’s just going to be us here for the night.” Max said as he leaned over to retrieve the items he had dropped and turned around to leave the garage. Elizabeth was nervous to follow him out of the garage into the open, the safe privacy of the garage would be taken away outside but he was already a few paces in front of her. He paused briefly to look over his shoulder and asked in a voice that was more of a command than a question “are you coming?” Elizabeth put herself in motion to catch up to him. He held out his hand for her and she took it as she was led across the courtyard to the house. The cool night air tickled her skin and she quickly had goosebumps forming, also partially generated from her excitement. Being led around by the hand by Max and his overpowering presence had her in throws of submission. It wasn’t a feeling she had ever felt before, being submissive as she was right now. Bethany had power over her with the LCU but that didn’t make her feel submissive like Max did. She wanted to be called a good girl and be his good girl, she wanted to be happy and him to be happy. It was a strange feeling that would require more digesting. They approached the front door and Max released her hand to push open the twin folding doors that just added to the castle vibe with their heavy wood and iron construction. He stood off to the side to let Elizabeth enter with a gesture to welcome her in. As she stood in the main entrance room Max closed the doors. The warm air helped relax the goosebumps to some extent. She looked around, it was a little dimly lit that matched the masculine and powerful personality of Max. There was a spiral staircase on either side of the front foyer with heavy wrought iron railings. She turned a little to take in the room before her eyes came to him. “Welcome to my house. I’d say I’d give you a tour first but we both know that isn’t necessary at the moment.” Max said with a smirk as his eyes lingered on the yellow padding between Elizabeth’s legs. “First we should take care of that though.” Elizabeth blushed as Max took her hand to guide her again. She was expecting to be led up the stairs to where she assumed the bedrooms would be but with her eyes locked to the floor in embarrassment, she didn’t realise she had been led past them. Instead Max guided her to a secret door underneath the stairs. She finally looked up when she took her first step downwards instead of up like she had thought. Max was focused forward and just gave her hand a little pull to encourage her to follow. She complied and followed him down the stairs. The stairs were quite long as they spiralled downwards into what Elizabeth was suspecting to be the basement. They came to another door and Max placed his palm in the centre, a soft beep followed by the sound of heavy locks disengaging before the door swung open for them. Elizabeth looked into the room not knowing what to expect aside from prison cells of a castle dungeon as she was led into the large room. Dungeon was the correct terminology, just more so sex dungeon. There was a large canopy style bed facing the door that caught her attention first and she could feel a draw towards it. She desperately wanted to embrace Max on that bed. It was dark hardwood with crimson red sheets and black pillows. If she had to put what the room looked like to her it would be the complete opposite of a nursery. Where a nursery was brightly lit and covered in playful colors and soft things, this room was dimly lit to set the mood with dark colours and adult things. There was a bevy of furniture around the room whose purposes Elizabeth could only guess at. Most of the items were covered in D-rings or straps, padding over hard surfaces to protect whoever was bound to them. ‘I’ll be bound to them!’ Elizabeth thought internally as she looked back to Max who had led her to what appeared to be an Amazon sized changing table. Her jaw almost dropped as she looked over the black changing table, she had never seen an Amazon changing table. “So, do I need to destroy the rest of your clothes or are you going to undress yourself properly this time?” Max asked with a raised eyebrow as his eyes continued to roam her body. Elizabeth blushed heavily and shook her head no with “I… I can undress myself…Daddy.” Max nodded his approval, glad she was catching on so quickly. She pulled the straps of the bra off her shoulders and reached behind her back and undid the clasp. She turned her eyes away from Max as she let the bra slide down her arms exposing her chest. Luckily the LCU didn’t see reaching for the waistband of the tights as an attempt to remove her diaper as she pushed them down her legs, kicking off the heels after she got the hose to her feet and undid the straps. She had gained a little confidence from Max’s gaze, it felt good having his eyes on her despite being in a wet diaper that she had created. She spun around to face the changing table. “So this is what has been keeping you away from your diaper and under your sister’s thumb.” Max said as he approached her back, eyeing the LCU panel stuck between her shoulder blades. Elizabeth nodded silently as Max traced the small box with a finger. His contact sent a shiver down her spine. “It’s called the Little Control Unit. Bethany works for a tech firm that designed it and is the project manager for the testing. It’s not on the market yet but should be soon. If you look closely you’ll see a bunch of adhesive stickers around my body that shock me when I go against any command that she gives me.” Elizabeth explained. “Very interesting, I will have to talk to your sister about this more. Being a distributor, that’s just the kind of thing my clients would like.” Max said as he straightened back up a bit. “Now onto the changing table with you.” He commented before he easily gave her a little lift onto the padded surface of the table. Bethany blushed as she laid down and sunk into the cushion a little, the faux leather clinging to her skin. ‘This is it, I’m going to be changed by my crush, practically a stranger I met today, into a clean diaper.’ She thought as she adjusted a little. Max reached under the table and produced a black blindfold. “I’ve noticed my little fox has been struggling with keeping her eyes open so maybe this will help.” He said as he slid the blindfold over her eyes. The new pet name resonated with Elizabeth, it was cute but not as insulting as some little animal like ‘kitten’. With the blindfold taking away her sight she wasn’t really sure what to do but her other senses stepped up a notch. She could hear Max’s slow breathing as if he were right next to her ear and her own heartbeat was almost deafening with the excitement. “If I’ve learned something tonight, it’s your inability to follow orders and keep your hands away from your diaper.” Max said in a logical voice as he opened another drawer under the table. Elizabeth heard some light jingles before she felt something wrap around her wrist and then be pulled tight. The same thing happened to her other wrist and then her ankles, finishing off with her thighs. She knew they were padded leather cuffs and the jingle had to be their steel rings. “How much experience with bondage do you have?” Max asked patiently. “I.. I’ve experimented a little before… daddy.” Elizabeth blushed with her reply. “Then we will start off light tonight then.” He said before he pulled her wrists above her head and clipped them into the table. Her legs were lifted and straps attached to the cuffs. She knew she was now in a similar position to what she had done to Ashley, the biggest difference being her legs were straight up in a split V above her head. His hand moved to the first tape, she flinched a little expecting the LCU to give her a shock but it seemed safe and the command that allowed anyone but her access to her diapers was effective. Time seemed to slow to an almost stand still as he popped each of the tapes until finally she felt the diaper being pulled open. “My my, you almost maxed out the capacity on this one, it’s a good thing you had it.” Max commented as Elizabeth felt it slip out from under her. A fresh diaper was slid underneath her rear shortly after the spent one was pulled away. To Elizabeth it felt a bit different, she couldn’t tell if it was thicker or if it was just because it was dry, she didn’t have the experience with diapers to immediately tell. “We wouldn’t want you making a bigger mess while we play and at your pace, I’m a bit worried you won’t be able to hold your dinner in. It's best if we plug this up.” Max commented as he opened another drawer. Elizabeth felt something extremely cold and smooth at her back entrance. It only took a light bit of pressure for the metal plug to slip inside her. Despite being inside of her it didn’t seem to be acclimating to her body temperature and remained cold as a constant reminder of its presence as Max smeared lotion around her hips and over her smooth mound. Max began to play with his easy access. First his fingers began to circle her extremely sensitive clit. It really only took one pass to have her pulling at her bonds and moaning. “You better not cum without permission from this point onwards.” Max said in his commanding voice as he continued. “Yes… daddy.” Elizabeth responded through laboured breaths. She was struggling however, she had been in max level horniness since the theatre and just his few light touches had her so close to the edge. She couldn’t remember a time before where she had been this turned on. “Can I please daddy?” She managed to beg through laboured breath after a particularly good pass over her fun button. “Please what? I don’t know what you’re asking for if you don’t tell me.” He responded after drawing his hand away. Elizabeth couldn’t see the smile on his face but his tone of voice gave it away entirely. She knew he knew what she meant but she felt extremely bashful and timid laying there on the changing table. Her cheeks were rosey red and she turned her head to the side and shut her eyes behind the blindfold. In a voice barely above a whisper she managed to form the words “may I please cum…daddy?” After a pause with no response, Elizabeth wasn’t entirely sure if he was still even there next to here. “I think I can allow that.” Came the response finally. Her body shuddered at the words, knowing exactly what was to come. He made a few more passes that kept the fire going before she felt something press between her legs. It wasn’t very large but was bulbous and clearly made of a velvety rubber. The action itself brought forth just a minor climax, nothing in comparison to the earth shattering release she had been building up to but a release nonetheless which helped relieve some of the pent up frustration. Her body gave a little involuntary shudder as she clenched her teeth tightly. “Oh, we need to be careful with your teeth, wouldn’t want my little fox to chip a tooth accidentally.” Max commented seeing her clenched smile as she gave a few pants. A moment later she felt some press against her lips and against her better judgement she found her mouth opening almost automatically to accept. Not to her surprise, she felt the silicone nipple of an Amazon sized pacifier gag slide into her mouth and pin her tongue down. A strap was brought around the back of her head and buckled. It was almost involuntary but she felt her mouth give a few gentle suckles to the pacifier, causing the shield to move back and forth against her lips. “If I had brought this with me earlier you would have enjoyed yourself at the restaurant a bit more, but I didn't know exactly where this was going or how much of a little fox you were.” He spoke as his fingers returned to push the object deeper into her sex. She could feel a narrow tail outside that curled up over onto her pelvis and had some idea of what he had just put inside of her. She had seen remote controlled vibrators online before, had even been intrigued by some amateur pornos of people using them in public at restaurants which made her blush even more. She felt something being pressed into her hand above her head, it was small and plastic and her thumb could feel little raised buttons. It was the remote for the vibrator inside of her now. His hand remained in hers as he gently helped guide her thumb to one of the buttons. “This button is to decrease the speed.” He commented as he used her thumb to press the button. She jumped a little in surprise as the vibrator kicked to life at a very low hum. He readjusted his hands and her thumb to the other button she could feel on the remote. “And this button increases speed.” He said as he used her thumb to click up twice on the remote. The vibrator picked up speed dramatically and Elizabeth had to fight to suppress a loud moan, the pacifier helping to muffle the lewd noises her body was trying to make. “Now, you’re not allowed to cum until I finish with your diaper change. I have a second remote myself, we will play a little game. For every click in either direction you go, I will click twice in the opposite direction at my discretion. So if you click down to reduce the intensity, I might immediately click up twice in the opposite direction. Likewise if you click up hoping that I reduce the speed by two clicks I might wait a few minutes to make the change, I will be busy changing your diaper after all. Just a friendly little game where we both get to be the winners. You get to make cummies in your diaper, and I get to watch my little fox enjoy herself.” Max explained. “If you make it through the diaper change, you can come spend the night in bed with me, free of the diaper for the evening. If not… I have a very special crib for you.” The rules of the game were still being analysed in Elizabeth’s head, it was much more complex than she originally thought. The reward and penalty caveats that Max explained at the end also had dramatic differences and the vibrator running between her legs was making it hard to focus. She was also contemplating which route was the actual reward. Clearly, winning was a reward for her, but on the same hand losing was a reward for Max, and she so desperately wanted to make him happy. She figured she’d just play the game and win or lose she’d be winning in the grand scheme of things. “We’ll begin now.” Max said. Almost immediately she clicked up on the vibrator. “Interesting first move, I’ll indulge you since you’ve been holding out already during the explanation.” He clicked down twice for her. She let out a little sigh of relief as the stimulation came down to a much more manageable level. She felt him releasing her leg binds that allowed her lower down onto the table. She was a little grateful as the position had begun to become a little uncomfortable. With her backside down on the diaper fully now, she could clearly tell this diaper was much thicker than the one she had left the apartment in. She could smell the scent of baby powder being applied and could feel the light droppings of the powder on her loins. “It won’t be much fun if you don’t make any moves in our little game so I’ll add a rule. If you go too long without pressing a button I will make the decision for you and go two clicks up.” Max said after the powder had been applied. Elizabeth took the new rule into consideration and contemplated. If she went up, she’d be right back to where she started and it could be awhile before he’d reduce it back down, especially with the critical stage of the diaper change she was currently at. If she went down, he could immediately up the level again to right back where she was and then in good faith of the game she couldn’t immediately make a move. She decided it would be best to go up and nervously pressed the button up again. If she hadn’t had that small orgasm at the beginning she would have already lost at this renewed starting level. Her entire body felt like it was on fire, the submission and thrill was so erotic she almost didn’t know how to contain herself. True to her worries, Max didn’t immediately drop the level and instead she felt his hands begin to explore her. Realistically he was spreading the powder out for an even coating. His touch was gentle yet powerful in a way, it felt like he was kneading her like dough as he rolled her soft skin in his large hands. The powder was a thin protective layer that his hands skated over and acted like a dry lubricant. It felt good, in fact almost too good, to the point she felt her bonds tighten as her body struggled to contain her excitement. What felt like an eternity later, which was only a few minutes at most in reality, she felt his hands leave her skin and felt the vibrator drop to the lowest setting. She relaxed a little, she had won in her mind, at the lowest setting if she went down the device would turn off from here. She relished in her victory with the soft hum between her legs. Max moved on with the diapering process and brought it up between her legs. She took note of how thick it was as it forced her thighs apart. ‘Is it an Amazon sized crawler diaper?’ She pondered, not that it mattered to her much since she would be out of it shortly anyways when she won their game. She had become accustomed slightly to the taping process as she felt the first of the tapes pulled tight sealing around her thigh. He pulled the second tape on the other side onto the landing strip before commenting “it’s your move baby, or do you want daddy to make another move” as he pulled the third tape. She wasn’t sure if he could see the grin on her face from behind the large pacifier shield as her thumb hovered over the down button. With a little bit of regret about winning so easily she pressed the button and the vibrator died. At least for a second before it ramped up to maximum speed. She immediately clenched her entire body against the restraints and barely felt the fourth tape pulled tight. “I guess I forgot to mention that the vibrator will go into maximum power if it goes down from its lowest setting. Daddy always wins.” Max said with a bit of sinisterness in his voice. Not that Elizabeth really heard him as she fought to contain the massive orgasm building, trying to resist with all her might. She barely felt the next tape land and pondered how many tapes this stupid diaper had, if she could just hold for the remaining few she could surely still win. She felt what had to be the last tape pulled tight over her stomach, realizing that there were eight tapes similar to the punishment diaper she had used on Ashley. She managed to hold onto her building orgasm through all of the tapes and still believed she could win if she just held out a bit longer. Unfortunately, similar to the punishment diaper, she felt Max begin the secondary taping process and cinch her waist into the corset-esque diaper. “Sorry about that, almost forgot, it’s my turn.” Max commented before giving his two clicks up. Elizabeth was nervous that it would somehow make the vibrations more intense but it only went down in intensity to the second level. It was a much needed reprieve from the body numbing level that the max setting was. She was so unfocused at this point her thoughts on the game had gone completely out the window. Max was very slowly and meticulously following through with the secondary taping process of cinching the diaper tight around her waist and she had no idea how many were left. She still needed a bit of rest to recuperate from the max level for a minute and was just hoping max wouldn’t immediately return his two clicks. She pressed the down button to lower it a little more, however the vibrator didn’t seem to slow down. Wondering if she hadn’t actually pushed the button, she pressed the down button again. The vibrator registered both clicks at once and ramped back up to the maximum speed which took her breath away and caused her body to test the durability of the changing table’s restraint anchors. The sudden jolt of pleasure caused Elizabeth to fumble the tiny remote and she could barely hear the sound of it clatter against the floor. “Oh, so you’re skipping daddy’s turn? I think you’ll need a penalty for cheating and using two clicks.” Max had paused his diapering process and leaned over to get close to Elizabeth’s ear. “How about double however many clicks up I would’ve gotten for each click down you did. But I guess eight clicks up would put you right back at the maximum again. I would yield my turn but it seems you have dropped your lifeline. There are only two tapes left if you can hold out for just that much longer you’ll win.” Elizabeth swore she could hear the victory in his voice, his warm breath on her ear was pushing buttons she didn’t know she had. She felt him pull one of the last two tapes tight and press it against her diaper. Time seemed to drag on for eternity at this point, she was so close to falling over the edge into the sea of pleasure that had building in her diaper she wasn’t sure she was going to make it. Finally the last tape was detached from its anchor and she felt the padding of the diaper pull tight against her. Her mind repeated ‘just a few more seconds’ to encourage her victory and hold out. She had just about made it when suddenly there was a gentle, almost imperceivable movement at her chest. The minimal touch of Max on her nipple completely shattered any focus she had and she slipped over the edge. Originating from the vibrator in her centre, her body pulled tight against the restraints, it was like time stopped for her, she couldn’t even manage to breath. The blackness behind the blindfold covering her eyes danced with little white stars which soon became a flood of blinding white light. Her body felt like it weighed ten times as much as every muscle refused to follow any sort of command. She didn’t even notice the last tape landing. Max leaned over close to her ear while his large hand moved to palm her the mass of padding between her legs. In his low, powerful voice, he breathed into her ear a simple phrase, “good girl.” His hand pressed down on the padding and the two words broke through the fog of pleasure in her head. She didn’t even stand a chance as wave after wave washed over her body. Had it not been for the pacifier in her mouth, she surely would have been screaming obscenities if she could even form words in this state. Elizabeth had never felt anything like this before in her life. The padding being pressed into her grew warm as her body gave up all forms of control to Max. She would later debate if she had been brought to a squirting orgasm for the first time in her life or if her body had just ceased control of her bladder. As the orgasm slowed down, her body would occasionally convulse. The vibrator was shut down finally to prevent overstimulation. Max stood at the side with a large grin and watched as the Amazon on her changing slowly recovered from her loss. As the convulsions came to an end or at least reduced to small twitches she felt the cuffs around her body release. The blindfold was lifted and she was allowed to shakily sit up. Max easily scooped her up off of the changing table, and carried her to the large bed she had seen when entering. He delicately laid her on the bed in just her diaper and stepped away. The silk sheets were a bit of sensory overload in her current state but the coolness was welcomed. It was the first opportunity to see the diaper she had been sealed in at this point. It was as she expected, an Amazon sized punishment diaper. She flexed her thighs and could feel the stiff spreader bar in the seat between her thighs. It had the same tapes as the little variant which caused it to hug her waist tightly. It was grey with crimson roses adorning the surface, it was actually very pretty for a diaper Elizabeth reasoned as her hands touched the plastic exterior. The LCU had recognized it as her diaper and gave her a little warning. Max returned a moment later with what she assumed was some nightwear since she didn’t have any clothes after he destroyed her dress and had confiscated her undergarments. She was still a bit out of it and didn’t really see what he had retrieved for her to wear. She felt his hands roaming her body and came down her legs to lift each one and slide the garment up. She wasn’t really paying attention as she was dressed. It was a dark maroon velvet material and felt good against her skin and matched the aesthetic of the rest of the room. It was a little tight but comfortably so and helped keep her warm in the cool air that was starting to get to her. He pulled the material up her legs and over the diaper. It seemed to have been designed for the bulk of a diaper as it didn’t struggle to accommodate the mass of padding. She then realised that her feet were also encased in the material as Max rolled her over onto her stomach and fed her arms into sleeves. Predictably so the sleeper she was being put in also had attached mittens that encased her hands. A zipper was pulled up her back slowly and she could hear and feel the locking panel over the zipper pull being closed at her neck. Max then went to work folding her calf back to her thigh and pulling an integrated black strap tight, keeping her heel pinned against her diaper. He duplicated the process to her other leg and then to her arms, pinning her wrists against her shoulders. A strap around her hips was pulled taught and then two straps between her legs were pulled from front to back and tightened. It pulled the cooling diaper into her skin and reminded her of the accident she had had on the changing table. It occurred to her then that she had found Ashley bound to the changing table in a puddle of her own making and she started to put things together and give herself a little grin, thinking that Bethany had done the same thing more or less to Ashley that Max had just done to her. Max released the pacifier gag and slowly extracted it from her mouth, toying with her a little as he pulled it out a little then would release the handle, her body betraying her and sucking it back in. She didn’t know where this oral fixation had come from and had never heard of an Amazon with a suckling issue. He only toyed with her a few more times before he crawled into the bed and easily hoisted his trussed up Amazon onto his lap, letting her straddle him and rest her head on his chest in her incapacitated state. His hands held her diapered rear and gently kneaded the padding against her, his hands moving up occasionally to rub her back. It was pure bliss to Elizabeth as she just cuddled into his hard chest and breathed slowly, a bit of internet research at a later time would deem this aftercare. Max didn’t say a word, just gently caressed her. If she had taken a moment to look up to him she would’ve seen the smile on his face, not one of his devious or intelligent smiles but a smile of happiness. She scooted up after a time and came eye level with him before leaning in for a kiss. Her body responded and she found herself attempting to grind on him, her restrained condition made it a little difficult to get a purchase on the silk sheets of the bed with just her knees and elbows for support. She felt a rise at his hip level and knew she had his attention. “Seeing how I lost and was the only one to have some fun, it only seems fair that I give daddy a reward for winning.” Elizabeth said, the timidness had left and she brought out the Amazon boldness she had tucked away. She smiled as she scooted lower and crawled down till her eyes were level with his pant’s button. She nuzzled her face into his groin and managed to get her teeth on his zipper to pull it down. She looked up with pleading eyes for some aid and for a moment Max let go of his serious dominant demeanour to bring his hands up to the button and hook his thumbs into the waistband to pull them down. He undid his shirt as well and lay there naked for her. His body was absolutely perfect as she suspected, he must have spent a good amount of time in the gym building his physique. From what she had gathered, it was all for this, this was what he was attracted to. His Amazon dominance was so powerful he craved a submissive Amazon, a little or a tweener would be too simple and easy to control. To have a submissive Amazon or to force one into a submissive role, he would have to be able to overpower their own pride, hence why he was so built. She was falling head over heels for him and she wanted to show her commitment. He helped support her head and keep her hair out of her face as she went down on him. Where the bathroom at the theatre was pure carnal desire and a touch violent, this was much more sensual and a show of appreciation. The only sounds made were her diaper rustling under the fabric of the sleeper and soft slurping noises. Despite being unpracticed in oral, Elizabeth was a fast learner and picked up his reactions to her movements. She wouldn’t say it was attempts to tease him but she definitely did her best to drag it out. Sealed in the sleeper and diaper as she was, she knew she wouldn’t be able to offer other parts of herself at the moment so she wanted this to be the best she could make it. It was apparently working as she listened to his soft groans of approval while she kneeled between his legs on her knees and elbows. His hands help support her head as she moved, he wasn’t guiding her but letting her take initiative in the actions. Her jaw ached a bit but she was so engrossed in him that she pushed it aside. After fifteen minutes or more she decided to finish him and from what she had learned over the time frame, she knew what buttons to push to achieve that. She felt him tense up and the hands on either side of her head locked her in position. His hips pushed forward slightly as he released into her mouth with a long groan. She happily swallowed and continued to administer light stimulations to prolong his release. She had never felt this way, so content and submissive and had the vibrator inside her still been turned on, even at the lowest setting, she would’ve joined him at the same time. She smiled up to him and collapsed down to lay her head on his thigh. She only lasted a few minutes to hear the simple praise of “good girl” before she was out like a light. Max smoothly extracted himself from under her without stirring her. He slipped on a pair of pyjama pants that matched the sleep she was in and moved to the side of the bed closer to her. He easily hoisted her up into his arms and laid her head over his shoulder while supporting her diapered rear. He carried her out of the playroom and up the stairs to the nursery he had pieced together. It had taken a considerable amount of time to piece together, all of the furniture fully custom made to accommodate an Amazon. He carried her over to the crib and let the side rails down before laying her down inside. He went to a small panel on the wall next and slid the door open to pull out a bottle and set it in the nook. The in room dispenser quickly filled the bottle after he made a selection on a small touch screen for warm milk with a mild sedative and diuretic. He screwed the lid onto the bottle and crept back over to the crib where Elizabeth lay sleeping. He gently prodded her lips with the nipple and she only stirred a little before her mouth opened to accept the teet. He knew she’d be thirsty after their little session but she drained the bottle much faster than he expected. He decided he’d give her a second bottle of plain milk which she drank a bit slower. When she was done he walked out of the room looking back over to the crib where Elizabeth was now enclosed with the side up and a top set of bars folded down. He had slid a pacifier into her mouth easily once the bottle was done and could see the shield gently bouncing up and down. It felt good to have his nursery’s first occupant as he closed the door. Elizabeth had only been feigning sleep after being laid in the crib and her eyes shot open as soon as the door closed. She panted a little as her face turned dark red in embarrassment but she felt so happy she could barely contain herself, this felt more like a win for her at each passing moment. Internally there were a ton of conflicting emotions but too many things were bouncing around at the same time to even begin to process a thought fully. She hadn’t known about the mild sleep aid that had been added to the bottle but it didn’t really matter as she felt her eyes droop and seal for the night. __________________ Might stick with Max and Elizabeth for the next chapter as well, have some good ideas of where I want to go with it and their relationship. I have some good ideas for Ashley and Bethany too but I’m enjoying Max and Elizabeth more at the moment and the ideas I have for Elizabeth are just too tempting.

Chapter 1: This is a joke, right? Lisa was wandering around her house frantically, getting ready to leave for work. She couldn't find half of what she needed and was about to miss her bus. Finally finding the all-important house keys, she ran out the door, locking it behind her. She sighed in relief and ran down her driveway to find a small package by her mailbox. "That's odd," Lisa thought, "I haven't ordered anything recently." She deposited the package in her purse and hurried to the bus stop just in time to catch the 12, the only bus that stopped near her work. Once taking her seat on the near-empty bus, she pulled out the box and examined it. Only her address was written on it, so she had no way of knowing where it came from or if it was meant for her. She ripped off the tape to be welcomed by bubble wrap. "This is adorable!" Lisa thought as she unwrapped the rest of the package, she saw a cute bracelet with green marble-like rocks. After putting on the bracelet, Lisa spotted a note in the box. Unfolding it, she began to read it. "To whoever receives this bracelet, I am sorry, I just couldn't take it anymore. This thing has ruined my life. I don't know where it came from but received it one day. After a few days of wearing it, I discovered this thing can grant wishes when you say "I wish.." THIS IS NOT A GOOD THING! I swear it's like a monkey's paw. You won't notice it at first, but if you aren't careful, it'll ruin you over time. You can't take back a wish once it's been made. If you are smart, you won't use it! Good luck and good riddance. Please be smart." Lisa laughed; this had to be a joke, right? The bus screeched to a stop, reminding her why she had been on the bus in the first place. Luckily for her, her workplace was only 2 stops away, so it took no time on the bus, but walking would take forever. She climbed off, thanked the bus driver, and went to the small office building in front of her. It was 5 stories high, which was small compared to the skyscrapers in the nearby area. Unfortunately for Lisa, she works on the fifth floor where an advertising company is located. So when the elevator is down, which happens often, an annoying journey up the stairs is required. Not fun in heels. "Please let them be working, please let them be working, please!" She spoke to herself as she turned the corner to where the elevators were. "Closed due to Maintenance" hung on the doors. "Danmit! I wish the elevator would just work." Suddenly, the door behind her opened as the elevator repair man walked out. "Then you got good timing. I just finished up," He told her. "Wait, are you serious? You have it working again?" Lisa's voice carried a mix of disbelief and relief. The repairman nodded, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Yep, just finished up. Good timing on your part." A surge of gratitude washed over Lisa. "Wow, talk about luck. Thank you so much!" "Not a problem," he said, stepping aside to let her enter the elevator. "What floor are you headed to?" "The 5th," Lisa replied, stepping in and pressing the button. "Ah, perfect. You're all set then," he remarked, moving to remove the maintenance sign. Lisa couldn't help but grin. "You've just saved me from a trek up a gazillion stairs in these heels. You're a lifesaver." The repairman chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Glad I could be of service. Have a good one!" "You too! Thanks again," Lisa called as the doors slid shut, leaving her alone in the now-functioning elevator. Once on the 5th floor, Lisa rushed over to her desk; she was late enough as it was and didn't want to run into her manager or stop to chit-chat with a coworker and get busted. Setting her things down and taking her seat, Lisa sighed in relief. "Few, finally made it, and now what do I have going on today? Looks like I have a meeting in an hour in conference room 501." *Gurgle* "Shoot, I didn't have enough time to get breakfast. I wish I had something to eat this morning; otherwise, this will be a long day." *knock* *knocK* "Hey, Lisa. Do you have a minute?" Looking up from her Computer, Lisa saw her coworker Sarah. "Hey, Sarah! what's up?" "I noticed you were running a little behind today, and you look like you could use a pick me up. I have an extra breakfast burrito I made this morning. Would you like it? If you heat it up for like 30 seconds in the microwave, it comes out amazing!" "Oh my god, you are a lifesaver, Sarah! Thank you so much. I had a hectic night last night; I'll tell you more about it at lunch." "Rain check, I'm heading out early today; I've got a doctor's appointment I need to go to, maybe Monday after the weekend unless you want to meet sooner?" "I'll get back to you. I got to unbury myself; there's a ton of things I need to catch up on." Sarah's breakfast burrito was amazing and definitely hit the spot. Now being able to focus, Lisa spent her time before her meeting catching up on emails and direct messages and preparing for the meeting. The prep work paid off while in the meeting as she provided solid updates on the status of their latest project, but before returning to work, she had to stop by the bathroom for a pee break. Only to see that three other ladies were waiting for a stall to open up. "Can you believe how long these lines get during peak hours?" Lisa chuckled nervously, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "Yeah, tell me about it," replied Sarah, her voice sympathetic. "I swear, I practically live in this line some days." A middle-aged woman in line with them nodded in agreement. "You'd think they'd install more stalls or something with how crowded it gets." Lisa chuckled, feeling discomfort as another wave of urgency hit her. "Yeah, that would be nice. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so often." Sarah chuckled. "Yeah, it's just one of those things we women have to deal with, right?" Lisa nodded, trying to ignore the increasing pressure in her bladder. "Yeah, I suppose so." As they continued to wait, Lisa's discomfort grew. She shifted from one foot to the other, trying to distract herself from the urge to pee. But the pressure was becoming unbearable. "Come on, come on," Lisa muttered, hoping desperately for a stall to open up soon. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, one of the stalls became available. Lisa practically dashed inside, grateful for the relief it offered. The discomfort from her full bladder now a distant memory. She resumes her work with renewed focus, navigating the rest of the day's tasks without significant hiccups. As evening approached, Lisa gathered her belongings, ready to return home on the bus during the peak transit hours. She joined the bustling crowd at the bus stop, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of dinner and relaxation after a long day at work. The bus arrived, and she could already see from the outside that it was pretty full. Upon getting inside, she saw her suspicion was correct: no seats left, and she'd have to stand. As Lisa stood in the crowded bus, she felt a sudden, urgent need to pee. Panic surged as she glanced down at her new pair of pants, desperately not wanting to ruin them. The pressure in her bladder was unbearable, and she knew she wouldn't be able to hold it much longer. Without thinking, she frantically whispered, "I wish I had some way to protect my pants." Instantly, she felt a strange sensation over her, followed by a wave of relief as she felt herself peeing. But to her shock, her pants remained completely dry. At the same time, her crotch started to feel warm. Lisa's eyes widened in disbelief as she was peeing herself. She glanced around nervously, hoping no one had noticed her moment of weakness. But as she looked at her fellow passengers, she saw that they were all engrossed in their conversations or staring blankly out the window, oblivious to her predicament. Feeling both relieved and bewildered, Lisa cautiously reached down to touch her pants, half-expecting to find them soaked despite the lack of any wet sensation. But to her amazement, they were completely dry, as if nothing had happened. However, she noticed that her underwear seemed like they swelled up, absorbing the pee, as she could still feel the warmth, and even a bit of weight was now weighing them down. "What the heck is protecting my pants?" Chapter 2: Is that a Pullup? As the bus rumbled along its route, Lisa's mind raced with confusion and disbelief. She glanced around, hoping no one would notice that she just peed herself. "What just happened?" she whispered, her heart pounding with embarrassment and bewilderment. She tried to calm her nerves with a deep breath, chalking it up to a bizarre fluke. Maybe her mind was playing tricks on her, or she was just overly stressed from the long day at work. But even as she tried to rationalize the inexplicable event, a nagging sense of unease lingered in the back of her mind. There was something undeniably strange about the way her pants remained dry despite it feeling like her bladder released its contents. Lost in her thoughts, Lisa almost missed her stop. With a jolt of realization, she made her way to the front of the bus, eager to escape the uncomfortable confines of the crowded vehicle. Stepping off the bus onto the sidewalk, Lisa took a moment to gather her thoughts. She knew she couldn't dwell on the strange occurrence forever; she had to focus on getting home and putting the bizarre incident behind her. As she walked the short distance to her apartment building, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of the swollen underwear between her legs, making her worry that her peeing wasn't just in her head. Entering her apartment, Lisa tossed her purse onto her beanbag chair in her bedroom. The box and note were still in it, slightly spilling out of her bag as it landed. Feeling utterly drained both physically and emotionally, Lisa moved to her couch out in the living room and collapsed onto it. She needed time to process everything that had happened but knew she couldn't afford to dwell on it indefinitely. With a sigh, she pushed herself to her feet and went to the kitchen, her stomach grumbling in protest. Dinner seemed like a distant afterthought, but she knew she needed to eat something to replenish her energy after the long day. As she rummaged through the fridge, her eyes fell on a box of leftover pizza from the night before. With a shrug, she grabbed the container and popped a few slices into the microwave. As she waited for her meal to heat up, her thoughts drifted back to the strange bracelet on her wrist. It was adorable, but where did it come from? Was it okay to keep it? What was up with that weird note? *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* The microwave sounded, breaking her train of thought and bringing her back to her dinner. As Lisa sat down to eat her dinner, she couldn't shake the unease that had settled over her since the bizarre incident on the bus. The pizza tasted bland, the flavors muted by her racing thoughts. She kept glancing down at the bracelet on her wrist, its intricate design catching the light from the overhead lamp. With a heavy sigh, Lisa took her last bite, her appetite gone from the bland flavor. She felt she should address the weird feeling from on the bus but wasn't sure where to start; it was all too weird. The logical part of her brain screamed that it was all just in her head, a series of strange events with rational explanations. But deep down, she couldn't shake the feeling that something more was at play. After staring blankly at the wall for a few minutes, Lisa pushed herself up from the table and went to the bathroom to shower. The shower's hot water sounded inviting, a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her mind. As she undressed, she couldn't help but glance down at her underwear. To her horror and confusion, she saw that her panties had been replaced by what looked like a girls' pull-up diaper. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, sending a shiver down her spine. "What the...?" Lisa muttered, her hands trembling as she touched the strange garment. It was soft to the touch. Panic threatened to overwhelm her as she struggled to comprehend what was happening. Confused, she stared at her reflection in the bathroom mirror, the image of a grown woman wearing a diaper staring back at her. As Lisa stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection in disbelief, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a bizarre hallucination brought on by stress and exhaustion. "This can't be real," she muttered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Shaking her head, she quickly stripped off the pull-up diaper, tossing it into the trash bin with disgust and disbelief. "I must be losing my mind," she whispered, her hands still trembling as she turned on the shower, desperate to wash away the day's strange events. The hot water cascaded over her body, providing some much-needed comfort and clarity amidst the chaos of her thoughts. As she scrubbed away the tension and confusion, she tried to push aside the nagging feeling that the diaper was real. Once she had finished her shower, Lisa wrapped herself in a towel and stepped out of the bathroom, determined to put the bizarre events behind her and get some much-needed rest. With each step, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a figment of her imagination, resulting from an overactive mind and a stressful day at work. She moved to her bedroom, where she retrieved a fresh pair of panties from her dresser drawer, determined to put the day's strange events behind her. Slipping into the comfortable cotton panties, Lisa couldn't shake the memory of the pull-up diaper she had found herself wearing earlier. It was all too surreal, too bizarre to be real. Yet, the soft fabric of the panties against her skin offered some semblance of normalcy, grounding her in the present moment. Oddly, they didn't feel like the pull-up she thought she saw herself wearing. Could it have really been a pull-up diaper? With a sigh, Lisa grabbed a cozy pair of pajamas from her closet, eager to relax and unwind after the tumultuous day she had endured. As she slipped into the soft fabric, she felt a slight sense of relief wash over her, the warmth of the pajamas soothing her frayed nerves. Tired from the day's events, Lisa opted to go to sleep and crawled into bed. She usually would stay up to watch some TV or read a good book, but with the stresses from work, the date she had last night, and the weirdness she experienced today, she figured getting sleep was the better option for tonight. Chapter 3: That was a Weird Dream On Saturday morning, Lisa awoke to the sunlight seeping through the curtains. She groaned softly as she stretched her limbs, feeling the warmth of the morning sun. She enjoyed the blissful ignorance of sleep for a moment, her mind still shielded from the previous day's events. But as she shifted in bed, her thoughts inevitably drifted back to the strange occurrences that had unfolded—a bizarre package, a mysterious bracelet, and the unsettling discovery of the pull-up she was wearing. "Must've been a weird dream," she mumbled to herself, her voice thick with sleep as she attempted to dismiss the surreal memories that lingered in the recesses of her mind. "There's no way any of that was real." Despite her attempts to convince herself of the absurdity of it all, a lingering sense of unease persisted within her consciousness. There was something undeniably tangible about the memories, a lingering presence that refused to be dismissed as mere figments of her imagination. Pushing aside her lingering doubts, Lisa swung her legs over the edge of the bed, preparing to face the day ahead. As she stretched, a sudden, intense pressure in her bladder jolted her from her thoughts, causing her to freeze mid-motion. "Uh-oh," she muttered under her breath, her heart sinking as the urgency of her need to pee washed over her. It was an overwhelming sensation, demanding her immediate attention and threatening to ruin her day before it started. Lisa scrambled out of bed, her movements quick and frantic as she stumbled towards the bathroom. The painful discomfort with each step reminded her of the urgency to relieve herself. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her sense of urgency intensified, each step feeling heavier as if trudging through mud. The pressure in her bladder seemed to swell with each passing second, a relentless reminder of her body's urgent demand. Finally reaching the bathroom, Lisa's hand trembled as she reached for the doorknob, her heart pounding. With a shaky breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, her eyes darting to the familiar sight of the toilet. But before she could register her next move, a sudden wave of warmth flooded her. Panic seized her as she realized what was happening, her hands fumbling with the waistband of her pajama pants in a frantic attempt to undo them. But a strange sensation overcame her before she could even step closer to the toilet. A soft rustling sound filled the air, accompanied by a strange sensation against her skin. Lisa's eyes widened in shock as she looked down, expecting to see her pants darkening with the telltale signs of her accident. But to her bewilderment, her pants remained dry, untouched by the inevitable release of her bladder. Instead, a faint crinkling sound reached her ears, followed by the sensation of something expanding against her skin. With a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, Lisa realized what was happening. Her heart raced as she looked down, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before her. A pull-up diaper, once again, was in the place of her panties, soaked with the evidence of her accident. Lisa's breath caught in her throat as she stared at the surreal scene before her, unable to comprehend how such a thing could happen. This still had to be a dream, right? There's no way this would be possible. But it felt real. There she was, seeing herself in the mirror again, in a soaked pull-up diaper for little girls. Looking around, she could tell she was still in her apartment; things weren't different, and then it caught her eye. Her purse was sitting on the beanbag chair in her room, with a small box and a note sticking out. The reality of the situation sank in, and a sense of dread washed over her. This was no dream, no figment of her imagination. It was all too real; Lisa quickly slid back up her pants and ran over to the note to reread it and see if she missed any information. Lisa frantically sifted through the box's contents, her hands trembling with anxiety and disbelief. She felt frustration wash over her. The absence of clues regarding the mysterious bracelet's origin only increased her bewilderment. She scanned the note again, her eyes darting over the hastily scrawled words in search of any hidden meaning or clue that might shed light on her predicament. But the message remained cryptic, offering no further insight into the true nature of the bracelet or its origins. A sense of helplessness washed over Lisa as she realized nothing could explain what was happening. She then attempted to remove the bracelet from her wrist, but her efforts proved futile, the band clinging stubbornly to her skin as if fused in place by some unseen force. Panic surged through her veins as she tugged at the bracelet with increasing desperation, her mind racing with a million unanswered questions. Suddenly, her phone started to ring, breaking her thoughts and frustration at the bracelet. She fumbled for her phone, her heart pounding with fear and apprehension. The caller ID revealed Sarah's name. With a shaky breath, she answered the call, her voice a little cracked from her worries and just recently waking up. "Hello?" she ventured tentatively, followed by her clearing her throat as she realized how raspy she first sounded. "Hey, Lisa, are you okay?" Sarah's voice sounded concerned, her words tinged with worry as she sensed the tension in Lisa's voice. Lisa hesitated momentarily, grappling with the overwhelming urge to confide in Sarah, to unburden herself of the weight of her newfound reality. But the fear of sounding insane, of being dismissed as delusional, held her back. "I... I'm fine," she replied hesitantly, her words tinged with uncertainty as she struggled to mask the turmoil within her. "Just... woke up a minute ago. What's up?" "I just wanted to check in on you," she said softly, her words laced with sincerity. "You seemed a little off yesterday, and I wanted to ensure everything's okay. Maybe meet up for coffee and talk about Thursday night?" "Oh, that's right! I didn't get to tell you yet, did I?" she replied, her voice becoming energized with the distraction and the prospect of sharing the spicy details of her date on Thursday. "That sounds great," Lisa said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips despite the lingering unease gnawing at her. "Coffee sounds like just what I need right now." Sarah's relieved sigh was audible through the phone. "I'm glad to hear that. How about we meet up at Brew Haven around noon? That should give us plenty of time to catch up." "Sounds perfect," Lisa replied, her voice steadier now as she focused on the prospect of spending time with her friend. "I'll see you there." Lisa's mind raced with a million conflicting thoughts and emotions as they confirmed the details. On one hand, she was grateful for the distraction and the chance to talk with Sarah about her recent date. But on the other hand, she couldn't imagine having another accident while hanging out with her friend. Chapter 4: New Panties Please As Lisa stood in the bathroom stall, her mind reeling from the surreal experience, she couldn't shake the feeling that something extraordinary was happening. The evidence was right in front of her—the pull-up diaper now snugly wrapped around her hips, soaked with her latest accident. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to touch the smooth fabric of the pull-up, her fingers tracing the contours of the unfamiliar material. It was a surreal sensation, the reality of the situation sinking in with each passing moment. "I... I can't believe this is happening," she murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to face the bizarre turn of events. "This... this can't be real." But as she looked down at the pull-up, its soft padding offering a strange comfort in her confusion, Lisa knew she could no longer deny the truth. Something extraordinary was at play. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa forced herself to focus on the task at hand. She couldn't afford to dwell on the surreal nature of her situation, not when there were other people waiting outside for the stall. Gathering her courage, Lisa quickly checked her pants for any signs of the pull-up underneath. To her relief, there was no telltale bulge or outline that would give away her secret. It was as if the pull-up had seamlessly blended into her clothing, leaving no trace of its presence. With a silent prayer of gratitude, Lisa straightened her posture and composed herself before finally flushing the toilet to avoid suspicion and unlocking the stall door. Stepping out into the bathroom, she offered a quick apology to the other ladies waiting outside, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at her earlier rudeness. "Sorry about that," she muttered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she met their gaze with a sheepish smile. "I didn't mean to cut in front of you like that." The other women offered polite nods in response, their expressions a mixture of annoyance and understanding. "No worries, honey," one of them said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "We've all been there before." With a sense of relief, Lisa hurriedly washed her hands, eager to put some distance between herself and the awkward encounter. As she exited the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with questions, her thoughts consumed by the inexplicable magic that seemed to be at play. How was it possible that her panties had transformed into a pull-up, seemingly of their own accord? And what did it mean for her future if such bizarre occurrences continued to unfold? As she walked, Lisa couldn't shake the uncomfortable sensation of the wet pull-up against her skin, a constant reminder of her life's surreal turn. Feeling increasingly frustrated and disgusted by the situation, Lisa couldn't help but resent the childish garment clinging to her hips. It was a humiliating symbol of the inexplicable magic that seemed to have taken hold of her life. With a deepening scowl, Lisa finally reached her desk and sank into her chair, the wet pull-up squelching beneath her with an unpleasant squish. Grimacing, she shifted uncomfortably, trying in vain to find a position that would alleviate the discomfort. But as she fidgeted in her seat, her mind raced with a single thought: she needed to figure out what was causing these bizarre occurrences. With its cryptic note and mysterious powers, the bracelet seemed to be the only explanation. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to her wrist, fingers fumbling over the smooth surface of the bracelet. She tried to slide it off, but it refused to budge as if fused to her skin. Panic rising within her, she attempted to cut it off with scissors from her desk drawer, but the metal remained unscathed as if mocking her futile efforts. Frustration boiled within her, mingling with a sense of helplessness. She was trapped, bound to this cursed bracelet with no means of escape. Each wish only seemed to entangle her further in its magic web, leaving her more powerless than ever. Desperate for answers, Lisa began to make wish after wish, each more fervent than the last. She wished for the bracelet to be removed, for knowledge about its origins, for it to disappear entirely, for it to stop meddling with her life. But with each wish, nothing changed. The bracelet remained firmly in place, keeping her captive until satisfied. Defeated, Lisa slumped back in her chair, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of her eyes, threatening to overwhelm her with the magnitude of the situation she found herself in. How had a simple bracelet turned her life upside down in such a short amount of time? As she leaned back, on the edge of tears, "I wish I at least had a new pair of panties," she muttered under her breath, more as a desperate plea than a genuine belief in its fulfillment. With tears threatening to spill from her eyes, Lisa's whispered wish hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of her desperation for a reprieve from the chaos. As Lisa attempted to gather her composure and focus on her work, she reached into her purse for her earbuds, hoping that immersing herself in music would offer a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her. With trembling fingers, she fumbled through her bag until her fingertips brushed against something unexpected. Pulling out her hand, Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the object now nestled in her palm—a pristine pair of panties, neatly folded and seemingly untouched by the events of the day. She blinked in disbelief, unable to comprehend how they had appeared in her purse as if materializing out of thin air. For a moment, Lisa questioned her sanity, her mind reeling from the inexplicable sight before her. But as she reached out to touch the fabric, her fingers tracing the delicate lace trim, she couldn't deny the reality of the situation. Somehow, her wish had been granted again, this time in a manner that defied all logic and reason. As Lisa looked around the bustling office, her heart pounding with apprehension, she couldn't shake the nagging suspicion that someone must have seen her moment of desperation, running to the bathroom. Thinking she might have leaked and needed a new pair. But as she scanned the room, her gaze darting from one face to another, she found no trace of recognition or curiosity in the eyes of her coworkers; hell, no one was even glancing her way. Breathing a sigh of relief, Lisa focused on getting changed and cleaned up. Grabbing her purse, she stood up and headed towards the bathroom, knowing she needed a way to conceal the pull-up for safe disposal. She is glad to at least have a change of underwear, her mind racing with a million questions and fears. What if they think she can't control her bladder? What if she couldn't? The thought made her skin crawl with unease, a cold shiver running down her spine as she pushed open the door to the restroom. Inside, the familiar hum of running water and whispered conversations greeted her, a comforting backdrop to the chaos swirling within her mind. With practiced ease, Lisa made her way to the nearest stall; thankfully, the line had subsided, her movements brisk and efficient as she locked the door behind her and quickly shed her soiled garment. A sense of relief washed over her as she peeled off the wet pull-up. A chill ran up her body as the cool air of the restroom offered a welcome reprieve from the suffocating discomfort of the past hour. With trembling hands, Lisa hastily donned the fresh pair of panties, her fingers fumbling with the delicate lace trim as she struggled to compose herself. But as she finished dressing and prepared to leave the stall, a sudden wave of panic washed over her, the fear of discovery gripping her heart with icy fingers. What if someone saw her leaving the stall with the pull-up in her purse? The thought made her stomach churn with dread, her mind racing with a million worst-case scenarios. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa closed her purse after burying the pull-up as far down as she could. With a determined stride, she unlocked the stall door and stepped out into the restroom, her gaze sweeping the room for any sign of prying eyes. To her relief, the restroom was empty, the only sound the distant chatter from the hallway outside. With a sigh of relief, Lisa made her way to the nearest trash bin, her movements quick as she dug out the pull-up and disposed of it. But as she left the restroom, her heart skipped a beat as she collided with a familiar figure standing right outside, her eyes widening in surprise as she found herself face to face with Sarah. "Hey, Lisa!" Sarah exclaimed, her tone bright and cheerful as she offered her friend a warm smile. "Fancy running into you here. Everything okay?" For a moment, Lisa felt a surge of panic coursing through her veins, the fear of discovery threatening to overwhelm her. But with a forced smile and a casual shrug, she brushed off Sarah's concern with practiced ease, her voice steady despite the turmoil within her. "Yeah, everything's fine," Lisa replied, her tone light and nonchalant as she sidestepped Sarah's probing gaze. "Just needed a quick break, you know how it is." Sarah nodded understandingly, her expression sympathetic as she reached out to squeeze Lisa's shoulder in a gesture of support. "Of course, I get it," she said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "Well, if you ever need to talk, you know where to find me. I'm always here for you." "Thanks," Lisa said, her voice tinged with warmth as she met her friend's gaze. "I really appreciate it. There's been a lot going on lately that I'm honestly still working through. I could use a coffee date if you're up for it tomorrow?" "Absolutely! Text me over the details later; I'm open all day." With a final nod of gratitude, Lisa turned and headed back to her desk, her mind still reeling from the whirlwind of emotions and revelations that had unfolded throughout the day. As she settled into her chair, she couldn't shake the lingering sense of impossibility. Glancing at the clock, Lisa realized she still had a few hours left in the workday. With a determined sigh, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand, pushing aside her worries and distractions as she delved into her work with renewed determination. As the hours ticked by and the end of the workday drew near, Lisa's curiosity got the better of her. With a hesitant glance around the office to ensure no one was watching, she reached down to her wrist and touched the smooth surface of the bracelet, her fingers tracing its intricate patterns with a sense of trepidation. Summoning her courage, Lisa closed her eyes and made a wish, her voice barely above a whisper as she spoke the words that would set the wheels of fate in motion. "I wish I didn't have to ride the bus," she murmured, her heart pounding as she awaited the inevitable response. To her surprise, the answer came swiftly and unexpectedly as a ringing phone. Startled, Lisa reached for her cell phone, her pulse quickening with anticipation as she answered the call. "Hello?" she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she held the phone to her ear. "Hey, sweetie, it's Mom," came the familiar voice on the other end of the line, warm and reassuring. "I just wanted to check in and see how you're doing." Disappointment flooded through Lisa at the sound of her mother's voice. It was great to hear from her, but she was hoping for a call about winning a car or something. Either way, her mom's call was a comforting reminder of the love and support that surrounded her. With a grateful smile, she leaned back in her chair, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders as she settled into the conversation with her mom. As they spoke, Lisa's mother mentioned that she was in the area and offered to give Lisa a ride home from work, sparing her the usual ordeal of navigating the crowded bus and rush-hour traffic. Grateful for the unexpected gesture, Lisa readily accepted, her heart swelling with gratitude for her mother's kindness. As she hung up the phone, she couldn't help but wonder, did her wish come true? At least she didn't have to ride the bus today, but was it just a coincidence? Meeting her mom in the office lobby, Lisa couldn't help but notice the weary lines that creased her mother's face, the sadness that lingered in her eyes. Sensing that something was amiss, Lisa hesitated momentarily before approaching the subject with her mother, her voice hesitant as she spoke. "Mom, is everything okay?" she asked, her tone filled with concern as she searched her mother's face for any sign of distress. Her mother hesitated momentarily, her gaze drifting away as if lost in thought. But then, with a heavy sigh, she finally spoke, her voice tinged with sadness and resignation, as her eyes began to tear up. "No, sweetheart, everything's not okay," she admitted, her words weighted with emotion. "Your father and I... we're having some problems. I... I left him this morning. Nothing's final, but I'm frustrated." Lisa's heart sank at her mother's words, a wave of sadness washing over her as she realized the depth of her parents' troubles. She reached out to her mother, offering a comforting hug as tears welled up in her own eyes. "I'm so sorry, Mom," Lisa whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I had no idea things had gotten this bad. You don't have to talk about it now if you don't want to, but know that I'm here for you, no matter what." Her mother returned the embrace, holding onto Lisa seeking solace in her daughter's arms. "Thank you, sweetheart," she murmured, her voice muffled against Lisa's shoulder. "I just need some time to figure things out. But it means the world to me to know that you're here for me." As Lisa and her mom walked out of the office building towards her mom's car, Lisa couldn't help but notice the trunk of her car was packed full of her belongings. Concern etched lines on Lisa's forehead as she glanced at her mom. "Mom, where are you staying?" Lisa asked gently, her voice filled with worry. Her mother sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and uncertainty clouding her expression. "I... I don't know yet," she admitted, her voice tinged with sadness. "I just needed to get away for a while, figure things out." Lisa's heart ached for her mother, the weight of their shared troubles pressing down on her shoulders. Without hesitation, she squeezed her mom's hand, offering a silent gesture of support. "You can stay with me," Lisa blurted out before she could second-guess herself. "I mean, if you want to. My apartment isn't big, but we'll make it work." Tears welled up in her mother's eyes, gratitude shining bright amidst the uncertainty. "Oh, sweetheart, thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I don't know what I would do without you." As they reached Lisa's car, her mother hesitated before turning to her with a hopeful smile. "And if you ever need a ride somewhere, just let me know. I'll be there for you." As Lisa's mom's words hung in the air, Lisa felt her heart skip a beat, her mind racing with a sudden, chilling realization. Could it be possible that her wish had inadvertently affected her mother's behavior? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, the weight of guilt settling heavily upon her shoulders. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Lisa replayed the events of the last two days in her mind, searching for any connection between her wishes and the events that had unfolded. It was too much of a coincidence to ignore—the timing, the circumstances, everything seemed to point to her. As her mother climbed into the driver's seat and started the car, Lisa's thoughts whirled with uncertainty and fear. What had she done? What if her wishes continued to impact the lives of those around her, causing unintended consequences and chaos? Chapter 5: Motherly Advice As Lisa and her mom drove back to Lisa's apartment, the silence between them was intense, the air thick to the point where you could cut it with a butter knife if you wanted to. Unspoken words and unresolved emotions lingering in the air. Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought, her mind still reeling from the realization that her wishes might be affecting those around her. Her mom glanced over at Lisa, concern etched on her face. "You've been quiet, sweetheart. Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice gentle. Lisa blinked, gazing away at the passing scenery to meet her mother's worried eyes. "Yeah, Mom, everything's fine," she replied, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. Her mother studied her for a moment as if trying to decipher the truth hidden behind Lisa's facade, but ultimately, she sighed and returned her attention to the road. "Alright, sweetheart, if you say so," she said, her tone tinged with disappointment. Lisa's heart twisted with guilt at the hurt evident in her mother's voice, but she couldn't bring herself to confide in her just yet. Not when she didn't fully understand the extent of the situation herself. As they pulled into the parking lot of Lisa's apartment building, Lisa felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She glanced over at her mother, her heart heavy with the burden of her secret. How could she explain what was happening without sounding crazy? "Thanks for the ride, Mom," Lisa said softly as they stepped out of the car, her eyes avoiding her mother's concerned gaze. Her mother frowned, sensing Lisa's unease. "Are you sure everything's alright, Lisa?" she asked, reaching for her daughter's hand. Lisa forced a reassuring smile, the weight of her guilt threatening to crush her. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just a lot on my mind lately, you know?" she replied, her voice tight with emotion. Her mother's expression softened with understanding, but Lisa could see the worry lingering in her eyes. "Well, if you ever need to talk about anything, you know I'm here for you, right?" her mother said, her voice filled with love and concern. Lisa nodded, her throat tight with unshed tears. "Thanks. I appreciate it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. As they made their way to Lisa's apartment, her mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. How could she fix the situation with her parents? Would a wish fix it? The thought of her mother being affected by her wishes filled Lisa with a sickening dread. Once inside her apartment, Lisa helped her mother carry in a few bags of clothes, among other things, her movements distracted as she tried to push aside her mounting anxiety. But as they set the bags down in the living room, a sudden urge gripped Lisa "Shit..." she cursed under her breath as she stumbled backward, nearly dropping the bags she was holding. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm, concern etched on her face. "Lisa, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, rushing to her daughter's side, concern etched on her face, Lisa forced a tight-lipped smile, her mind racing with panic. "I-I'm fine, just need to use the bathroom," she stammered, her voice strained with the effort of holding back her urgency. Without waiting for a response, Lisa hastily set down the bags and bolted towards the bathroom, her hand pressed tightly between her legs as she fought to maintain control. Her mother's worried gaze followed her daughter's frantic movements, her heart twisting with concern at the sight of Lisa's obvious distress. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her bladder screamed for release, a hot wave of pressure coursing through her body. With a shaky exhale of relief, Lisa pushed open the door and stumbled into the bathroom, her legs shaking with the effort of holding back her impending accident. Her mother hovered anxiously in the hallway, her eyes wide with concern as she watched her daughter's desperate dash to the toilet. With a frantic whimper, Lisa reached the toilet just in time, her body trembling with the effort of holding back her desperate need to pee. With a shuddering sigh of relief, she collapsed onto the seat, her bladder releasing a torrent of pent-up pressure. Hisssssss..... Outside the bathroom, Lisa's mother stood frozen in place, her heart heavy with worry as she listened to the sound of her daughter's desperate relief. There were no signs she had to pee that bad. Did she even know she had to go that bad? Her mom thought, worried about the health and well-being of her daughter. As Lisa sat on the toilet, her mind raced with a whirlwind of confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden urges to pee? It felt like her body was betraying her at the worst possible time, given the weird magic with the pull-ups appearing when she pees herself. After a few moments, Lisa managed to compose herself enough to stand up and flush the toilet. She washed her hands, her mind still reeling from the recent events. When she opened the bathroom door, her mother was waiting outside, her expression a mix of concern and confusion. "Are you... okay? That was quite a close call," her mother said, her voice gentle yet probing. Lisa tried to brush off her mother's concern, a faint blush tinting her cheeks with embarrassment. "Yeah, sorry about that. I guess I just got caught up in bringing the stuff in and didn't realize how bad I needed to go," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother, however, wasn't buying it. "Honey, that was more than just getting distracted. Are you sure everything is okay?" she asked, her tone gentle but firm. Lisa shifted uncomfortably, her mind racing for a plausible explanation. "It's nothing, Mom, really. Just a one-off thing," she insisted, avoiding her mother's probing gaze. Her mother sighed, placing a comforting hand on Lisa's shoulder. "Sweetheart, this isn't the first time something like this has happened, is it?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa's cheeks burned with shame as she shook her head, unable to meet her mother's gaze. "No, it's not," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Lisa's mother's brow furrowed with worry. "That isn't normal, honey. How long has this been happening?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. Lisa hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. "It's been... a couple of days," she admitted, her voice barely audible. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm. "A couple of days!? We need to get you to a doctor," she exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency. Lisa's heart sank at the thought of having to explain everything to a doctor. "I-I don't think it's necessary, Mom. It's probably just stress or something," she stammered, her voice tinged with desperation; how could she possibly admit to having a toddler's bladder issue as an adult to another person? Her mother shook her head, her expression firm. "No, Lisa, this could be something serious. We need to get you checked out," she insisted, her tone leaving no room for argument. With a heavy sigh, she nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Okay, Mom. I'll go to the walk-in later," she promised, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother's expression softened, her worry evident in her eyes. "Okay, just promise me you'll take care of yourself, alright?" she said, reassuringly squeezing Lisa's shoulder. Lisa forced a smile, grateful for her mother's understanding. "I will, I promise," she said, her voice steadier now. With a nod, her mother released Lisa's shoulder and turned towards the door. "Alright, well, let's get the rest of these bags in, shall we?" she said, her tone lightening as she tried to change the subject. Lisa nodded, relieved by the change in topic. "Yeah, sounds good. And hey, how about we order takeout for dinner tonight? My treat," she suggested, hoping to distract her mother from pressing the issue further. Her mother smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "That sounds wonderful, sweetheart. I could go for some Chinese food. What do you think?" she asked, her enthusiasm contagious. Lisa grinned, grateful for her mother's easy acceptance. "Chinese it is, then. I'll go grab the menus, and we can decide what to get," she said, heading towards the kitchen. As they settled on their dinner choices, the tension that had filled the apartment dissipated, replaced by a sense of normalcy that was comforting to both. They spent the evening enjoying their meal and catching up on each other's lives, the earlier events pushed to the back of their minds, at least for the time being. As the night wore on, Lisa and her mother finished their dinner and settled into a comfortable routine to end the night. They chatted about mundane things, and eventually, it was time for bed. "Goodnight, Mom," Lisa said, warmly hugging her mother. "Thanks for the ride today." "Goodnight, sweetheart," her mother replied, returning the hug. "Any time, honey, consider me your personal driver for now. haha!" Her mother laughed jokingly. With a concerned smirk, Lisa watched as her mother went to the couch, where she would sleep for the night. Once her mother was settled, Lisa headed to her own bedroom, feeling mixed emotions. Was my wish the cause of my mom's separation? On her way to her bedroom, Lisa passed by the bathroom and decided she should head there first, hoping to relieve herself before bed, even though she didn't feel the need to go. Luckily, to her surprise, she ended up peeing a ton from all of the fluids she had since having dinner. "Thank GOD! I better not need to pee so badly in the morning." Relieved, Lisa got up and headed to bed, the day's events weighing heavily on her. She lay awake for hours, her thoughts racing as she tried to make sense of everything that had happened. Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted to sleep. Chapter 6: Nosy Mother With a groan, Lisa slowly blinked her eyes open, feeling surprisingly refreshed despite her troubled dreams. She stretched languidly, relishing the warmth of her bed for a few moments before reality came crashing back. As she swung her legs over the side of the bed, preparing to start her day, a sudden, urgent pressure gripped her bladder, causing her to freeze mid-stretch. Frustration and confusion warred within her as she realized she had just gone to the bathroom before bed and shouldn't be feeling such a strong urge to pee so soon. "Damnit," She cursed under her breath; she quickly scrambled to her feet, her muscles protesting the abrupt movement. She hurried out of her bedroom, intent on reaching the bathroom before it was too late. As she rushed down the hallway, the noise of her footsteps echoing in the early morning silence, she inadvertently woke her mother, who had been sleeping on the couch. Her mother stirred, rubbing her eyes sleepily as she sat up, concern etching lines of worry on her face. She watched Lisa disappear into the bathroom, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She knew something was wrong, but she also knew that Lisa wasn't ready to talk about it yet. As Lisa closed the bathroom door behind her, she let out a frustrated sigh, her mind racing with confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden, uncontrollable urges to pee? Lisa's heart pounded in her chest as she ran towards the toilet, her hand shaky for her worry of wetting herself again. With a desperate attempt, she grabbed the toilet seat to lift its lid, only for her worst fears to be realized. Hiissssss The pressure in her bladder had reached its breaking point, and before she could even get the seat up, she felt her body betray her, releasing a torrent of urine. Shame washed over her as she stood there, helplessly wetting herself, a pull-up miraculously appearing, absorbing the mess, leaving her pajama pants dry. With a defeated gasp, Lisa collapsed onto the tiled bathroom floor, feeling the soaked pull-up under her butt, bulky from absorbing all of her pee. There she sat next to the toilet, tears welling up in her eyes as frustration and embarrassment overwhelmed her. She hugged her knees to her chest, feeling utterly defeated by her body's betrayal yet again. The cool tiles starkly contrasted the warmth and wetness between her legs. Tears running down her cheeks as she realized the extent of her predicament. She was a grown woman, yet here she was, wearing a wet pull-up like a toddler. "Why does this keep happening to me?" she cried, her voice trembling. "It's not fair!" The sound of her voice echoed in the small bathroom, mixing with the soft hum of the ventilation fan overhead. When Lisa's mom heard her daughter cry out from the bathroom, she got up to check on her. "I'm too old for this," Lisa muttered bitterly, her hands balling into fists at her sides. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Her mother knocked softly on the door, concern evident in her voice. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Lisa wiped her tears and took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "I'm fine, Mom. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" She heard her mother's footsteps recede down the hallway, leaving her alone with her thoughts. She knew she couldn't keep hiding this from her mother, but she also didn't know how to explain what was happening to her. Lisa pushed herself up from the floor, her legs feeling weak and unsteady. She stumbled slightly, caught off guard by the weight of the sodden pull-up between her legs. With a shaky breath, she reached down and removed her pajama pants, revealing the bulky garment. Tears continued to flow from her eyes as she stripped off the pull-up, the cold air of the bathroom meeting her damp skin. She balled it up, a sense of shame washing over her as she tossed it into the trash can with a soft thud echoing in the small bathroom. Lisa quickly pulled her pajama pants back on, the fabric feeling soft and clingy against her skin. She hurried back to her room, her mind racing about how to handle the situation. She searched her dresser for a clean change of clothes and realized she needed to get laundry done; she only had two pairs of clean underwear left. Grabbing one of them, she rushed back out of her room towards the bathroom to shower and remove the smell of pee before speaking with her mom next. However, she was too late; as she approached the bathroom door, she was stunned to see it was already closed and locked from her mother going in there while she grabbed her clothes. *** Lisa's mom, Carol, stood outside the closed bathroom door. Concern for her daughter mingled with a growing sense of unease as she tried to make sense of the situation. She had heard Lisa's cries, and her instinct as a mother told her that something was seriously wrong. "I'm too old for this," she heard Lisa mutter. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Carol hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob as she tried to process Lisa's words. Pull-ups? Why would Lisa be talking about wearing pull-ups? The confusion only added to Carol's growing concern, as she gently knocked on the door. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Carol called through the door, her voice laced with worry. There was a moment of silence before Lisa responded, her voice strained. "I'm fine, Mom, Just... just give me a minute, okay?" Carol hesitated, torn between respecting her daughter's privacy and wanting to comfort her. Ultimately, she decided to give Lisa the space she needed and stepped back from the door. As she waited outside the bathroom, Carol's mind raced with questions. What does she mean she is too old for this? Too old for what? Was she really wearing a pull-up? Before Carol could dwell on these thoughts any longer, she heard the sound of the bathroom door unlocking, followed by the soft click of its opening. Lisa stood in the doorway, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy from crying. Carol's heart broke at the sight of her daughter's anguish, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. But before Carol could say anything, Lisa rushed off to her room. Carol watched her daughter retreat down the hallway, a sense of helplessness washing over her. She knew she couldn't force Lisa to talk if she wasn't ready, but that didn't make it any easier to stand idly by while her daughter suffered. With a heavy sigh, Carol stepped into the bathroom, locking it behind her. Her eyes scanned the room for any sign of what had caused Lisa's distress. The air was thick with the scent of urine, and Carol wrinkled her nose in distaste as she made her way further into the room. Her gaze landed on the trash can near the sink, and her heart skipped a beat as she noticed the crumpled pull-up lying discarded inside. Carol's breath caught in her throat as she reached for the pull-up, her fingers trembling with disbelief. She lifted the pull-up from the trash can, her eyes widening in shock as she took in its sodden state. Clearly, this wasn't just a one-time accident; there were already two in the can. Lisa must have been wearing pull-ups for some time now. Why didn't she tell her mother? Have they grown more distant than she thought? Carol searched the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest, her mind reeling with questions. She opened cabinets and drawers, looking for any sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa was using. But to her confusion, she found nothing. As Carol stood in the bathroom, her mind reeling with unanswered questions, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease settling in her stomach. She glanced around the room, her eyes scanning every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. But the bathroom offered no answers, only the lingering scent of urine. Her heart heavy with concern, Carol carefully placed the pull-up back into the trash can, her thoughts consumed by worry for her daughter. Lisa had always been independent and resilient, but seeing her distressed was tearing at Carol's maternal instincts. With a heavy sigh, Carol turned to leave the bathroom, her mind still racing about how to approach Lisa about what she had discovered. But before she could take a step, a sudden knock at the door startled her, causing her to jump in surprise. "Mom, are you almost done in there?" Lisa's voice came from the other side of the door, tinged with impatience. "I really need to take a shower." Carol's heart sank at the sound of Lisa's voice, the defeated tone in her voice only added to Carol's growing sense of worry. She had been so preoccupied with her thoughts that she hadn't even considered how her actions might affect Lisa. Now, feeling guilty for being the cause of slowing down Lisa's efforts to clean herself up from her accident this morning. "Sorry, sweetie, I'll be out in just a minute," Carol replied, her voice strained with emotion. She quickly moved to the toilet, her need to pee still present. As Carol relieved herself, her mind raced with thoughts of how to handle the situation with Lisa. She knew she needed to talk to her daughter about what she had discovered, but she also didn't want to invade Lisa's privacy or make her feel ashamed. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Carol finished her business and flushed the toilet, her thoughts still in turmoil as she washed her hands. She took a deep breath, trying to steel herself for the difficult conversation ahead, before finally opening the door and stepping out into the hallway. Lisa was waiting just outside the bathroom, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she watched her mother emerge. Carol's heart ached at seeing her daughter's troubled face, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. "I'm sorry for taking so long, sweetie," Carol said softly, gently touching Lisa's arm. "I didn't mean to keep you waiting." Lisa forced a small smile, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. "It's okay, Mom. I just really need to take a shower." Carol nodded understandingly, stepping aside to let Lisa pass. As her daughter disappeared into the bathroom, Carol couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt gnawing at her conscience. She knew she couldn't avoid the conversation they needed to have, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for Lisa than they already were. Unsatisfied with the answers she had found so far, Carol turned to Lisa's room. As Carol entered Lisa's room, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled in her stomach. She felt conflicted; she didn't want to invade her daughter's privacy, but she knew she needed to find some answers. With a heavy heart, she began to search the room, careful not to disturb anything from where it was. Her eyes scanned every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. As she opened drawers and checked closets, Carol's heart sank further. There was no sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa had been using, and only one pair of clean underwear was left in her daughter's drawer. Carol felt a wave of sadness wash over her as she concluded that Lisa must have been struggling with her bladder for a while now. With a sigh, Carol closed the drawer and turned to leave the room, her mind still racing with unanswered questions. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about what was happening, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for her daughter than they already were. She just wanted to reassure her that it was alright and that she would be there for her. *** As Lisa stepped into the bathroom, a knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. She couldn't shake the worry that her mother had seen the pull-ups in the trash. The thought made her heart race with panic, but she quickly pushed it aside, telling herself she was overthinking things. With trembling hands, Lisa quickly stripped off her pajamas and stepped into the warm embrace of the shower. The hot water cascaded over her body, washing away the physical evidence of her embarrassment. As she stood under the spray, lost in her thoughts, Lisa's phone buzzed on the bathroom counter, startling her out of her thoughts. Confused, she reached for it, her fingers struggling to unlock the screen from the shower's steam. A text from Craig flashed across the display, and Lisa's heart skipped a beat at the sight of his name. Despite everything that had happened, his message brought a small glimmer of comfort to her troubled mind. "Hey, babe. Just wanted to check in and see how you're doing. I know work has been crazy lately, but I'm here for you, okay? Let me know if you need anything. Love you ❤️" Tears pricked at the corners of Lisa's eyes as she read Craig's words. Despite the chaos around her, his unwavering support was a beacon of hope in the darkness. With a watery smile, Lisa quickly typed a reply, her thumbs flying across the screen. "Thanks, Craig. I really appreciate it. I've just been really busy lately and barely hit my deadline on Friday. But knowing you're there for me means the world. Love you too ❤️" As she hit send, a sense of relief washed over her. No matter the challenges, she knew she had people around her who cared about her. Craig, Sarah, and Mom would all be there for her. Even with that reassurance, Lisa felt a small pit in her stomach as she thought about what had happened with her mom and dad. Even if they are there for her now, what happens if she makes a foolish wish that ruins their life? Could she live with herself if that were to happen? Lisa pushed off her worries for now. She finished drying off, getting dressed in a checkered black and white skirt, a pair of nylons, and a white blouse with a jacket over the top. As she dressed, she couldn't help but feel a pang of anxiety about meeting Sarah and revealing the truth about the magic bracelet. But she knew she needed to confide in her friend; she couldn't keep this secret to herself. Sarah was the perfect person to confide in. Sarah had always been a good listener and had a knack for offering practical advice. With a deep breath, Lisa grabbed her phone and sent Sarah a text message asking her to meet at a local coffee shop. She hoped that Sarah would be able to help her navigate the chaos that had become her life ever since she had received the bracelet. As Lisa exited the bathroom, her heart raced with the fear of encountering her mother, her mind still reeling from the morning's events. She clutched the trash can tightly, determined to dispose of the evidence of her accidents before her mom could find them. She didn't want anything else to complicate her already chaotic situation. However, as she made her way down the hallway, trying to keep her footsteps as quiet as possible, Lisa froze in her tracks as she heard her mother's voice from the living room. "Lisa, honey, wait." Carol's gentle tone sent a shiver down Lisa's spine, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She couldn't face her mother right now, not with the shame of her secret weighing heavily in her hand in the trash can. But before Lisa could retreat outside to dispose of the evidence, Carol appeared in the hallway, her expression a mix of concern and confusion as she approached her daughter. "Sweetie, are you okay?" Carol asked, her voice soft and gentle. "I saw you rush into the bathroom earlier in a hurry, and... well, I just want to make sure you're alright?" Lisa's heart clenched at the worry in her mother's eyes, and she swallowed hard, trying to find the right words to say. She couldn't bear to lie to her mother, not when she had always been there for her, but she also couldn't bring herself to admit the truth about the magic bracelet. "I'm fine, Mom," Lisa replied, forcing a smile despite the turmoil inside her. "Just... you know, when you gotta go, you gotta go." Carol studied her daughter's face for a moment, her brow furrowed with concern, before nodding slowly. "Alright, if you say so, sweetie," she said, though her voice was tinged with uncertainty. "Maybe try going before going to bed next time. haha," She laughed, trying to joke and lighten the mood. Lisa's face blushed a slightly brighter red. "Yeah, I tried that last night, but it didn't work as well as I hoped. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so bad when I woke up. haha," Lisa tried joking back in hopes of keeping her mom off the trail of what was really going on. As if this was a totally normal thing for her to deal with. "Right?! I guess I can relate to that." Carol replied, trying to ease up the embarrassment she saw she was indirectly causing. "Are you taking out the trash?" she asked, her curiosity piqued, trying to change the subject. Lisa's cheeks now burned with embarrassment as she realized she had been caught in the act. "Uh, yeah," she stammered, her mind racing for an excuse. "I... I just noticed it was getting full, so I thought I'd take care of it." "Do you mind taking out this bag with you? I would have done it sooner, but I didn't know where the bins are here," she said, pointing to the bag she had from the day before, leaning up against the door. "Sure, I can do that," Lisa replied, quickly grabbing the bag and trying to run out the door before her mom could see what was in the trash bin in her hand. "Is there anything you need, sweetie? I was about to head out to the store, so if you need anything, just let me know." Carol asked her daughter, curious if she would admit to needing more pull-ups. Lisa's heart skipped a beat, worried her mom might have seen the pull-ups and assumed she needed more. "Uh, no, Mom, I'm good," she replied quickly, her mind racing for an excuse. "But... um, actually, I was planning to meet Sarah for coffee later. Do you think you could give me a ride?" Carol's expression was soft, nodding with a smile. "Of course, sweetie," she said. "I'd be happy to give you a ride. Just let me know when you're ready to go, okay?" Lisa's heart swelled with gratitude for her mother's support. "Thanks, Mom," she said, her voice lighter than before, as she felt a weight removed, hoping things were more normal. "You're the best." With a final smile, Carol turned and headed back to the living room, leaving Lisa alone in the hallway with a sense of relief washing over her. She knew she couldn't keep hiding the truth from her mother forever, but for now, she was grateful for the chance to spend time with her friend and get the trash out before her mom could try to confront her about the pull-ups. Chapter 7: Coffee Date The coffee shop came into view as Carol's car pulled up to the curb. People were bustling in and out of the coffee shop, seemingly in a hurry to get wherever they were going. Lisa's stomach fluttered with nervous anticipation as she glanced out the window. She took a deep breath, preparing herself for the conversation she knew she was about to have. As the car came to a stop, Lisa started to exit the car; Carol's gentle voice interrupted her, concern etched in every line of her face. "Are you sure you don't need anything from the store? I can pick up anything you might need?" Carol's offer carried a note of worry, her hope that her daughter would open up about her needs. Lisa forced a smile, trying to reassure her mother. "No, Mom, I'm good, really. I have everything I need." But before she can fully step out, Carol's concern spills over into another question, one Lisa had hoped to avoid. "When are you planning on seeing the doctor? It has me worried about you." Lisa felt a pang of defensiveness rise within her. It's not that she doesn't appreciate her mother's concern; it's just that she's too embarrassed about the situation to want to bring it up with someone else. She hardly wanted to talk to Sarah about it, but they'd been best friends for years now, and the number of times she's had to help Sarah get home after getting too tipsy at a club and wetting herself, she knew Sarah would be the last person to judge her about this situation. "I'll get to it, Mom, I promise," Lisa replies, trying to strike a balance between reassurance and deflection. "But honestly, I'm feeling fine today. Really." Carol's worry hardly dissipates, but she nods reluctantly, knowing when her daughter is putting up walls. "Okay, honey. I'm here for you if you need anything." Lisa nods, offering another weak smile before finally leaving the car. As she watches Carol drive away, she can't shake the guilt that twists in her gut. She knows her mother only wants to help her, but opening up about the reality of her situation is a hurdle she's not quite ready to jump yet, at least not with her mom. As Lisa stepped into the coffee shop, she scanned the area and spotted Sarah sitting at their usual table near a window at the front of the shop, a warm smile on her face. Lisa felt a sense of relief wash over her; Sarah's presence always brought comfort, especially in times of uncertainty. Approaching the table, Lisa noticed that Sarah had already ordered her favorite coffee—a small gesture that meant more to her than she could express. "Hey, Sarah," Lisa greeted her friend with a grateful smile as she took a seat opposite her. "Hey, Lisa! I got your usual, hope that's alright," Sarah said, sliding the cup across the table. "How's your day been so far?" Taking a sip of her coffee, Lisa sighed, feeling the tension of the day slowly melting away. "It's been... eventful, to say the least," she replied, her thoughts briefly flickering back to her urgent need for the bathroom this morning and the pull-ups she ended up throwing out after having another accident. Sarah raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to Lisa's day than she was letting on, but she decided not to press, as she seemed a little distressed. "Well, you made it through the week in one piece. That's always a win," she remarked with a playful grin. "Yeah, barely," Lisa chuckled, grateful for Sarah's light-hearted approach. "Any exciting plans for the weekend?" The two friends engaged in some light small talk while sipping away at their favorite drinks. Discussing their respective Fridays and plans for the weekend. Sarah mentioned a new movie that was coming out and suggested they go see it together. "That sounds like fun! I'd love to see it with you," Lisa said, genuinely looking forward to spending more time with her friend. Sarah, ever perceptive, remembered seeing Carol was the one to drop her off. "We should look at show times later. I also noticed that your mom dropped you off today. Is everything okay with her?" she asked gently, her eyes filled with concern. Lisa hesitated, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Should she tell Sarah about the bracelet and its wishes? Would Sarah even believe her? She knew how crazy it all sounded, and the last thing she wanted was for Sarah to think she had lost her mind. As she debated internally, Sarah's voice broke through her thoughts. "Lisa, you know you can tell me anything, right? I'm here for you, no matter what." Taking a deep breath, Lisa weighed her options. On one hand, keeping everything bottled up inside was taking its toll on her mental health, and she longed for someone to confide in. On the other hand, the risk of rejection and judgment was almost too much to bear. Sarah's concerned gaze met Lisa's, and she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Maybe, just maybe, Sarah would understand. Maybe she'd even believe her. "I... I don't even know where to begin," Lisa started, her voice barely above a whisper. She fidgeted with her coffee cup, unable to meet Sarah's gaze. Sarah reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Lisa's trembling fingers. "You can tell me anything, Lisa. I'm here for you." The words hung in the air, heavy with promise and acceptance. With a shaky breath, Lisa mustered the courage to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I know this is going to sound absolutely insane, but... but something bizarre has been happening to me lately," she began, her voice gaining strength with each word. "I... I've been making these... wishes, and they've been coming true. It's like magic or something, I don't know." She braced herself for Sarah's reaction, steeling herself for disbelief or mockery. But to her surprise, Sarah simply nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Go on," Sarah encouraged, her tone gentle yet unwavering. Lisa began recounting the events of the past few days—the mysterious package, the bracelet, the note. "It grants wishes, but not in the way you'd expect," Lisa explained, trying to find the right words to describe the inexplicable nature of the bracelet's powers. "I didn't believe it at first. I only put it on in the first place because I thought it was cute, but then... things started happening." She explained her experiences with the bracelet, from her wishing to no longer need to ride the bus and how her mom called shortly after, only to find out her mom and dad were separating. Sarah listened intently, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief at the news about Lisa's parents. As Sarah listened to Lisa's recounting of the events surrounding the mysterious bracelet, her initial expression of shock slowly transitioned into a more skeptical demeanor. She furrowed her brows, processing the information, but there was a glimmer of concern underlying her reaction. "I don't know, Lisa," Sarah starts cautiously, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I mean, it's definitely... a strange coincidence, but... magic bracelets? That's a bit... out there, don't you think?" Lisa's heart sinks as she registers Sarah's disbelief. She had hoped that confiding in her friend would provide some relief, but instead, she feels a sense of isolation deepen within her. She opens her mouth to protest, to insist that it's all true, but Sarah's next words catch her off guard. "I'm really sorry to hear about your mom, Lisa," Sarah says, her tone softening with genuine sympathy. "That's a lot to deal with, especially on top of everything else you've been going through." Lisa's breath catches in her throat, her eyes stinging with unshed tears. "Th-thanks," Lisa manages to choke out, her voice wavering with emotion. "It's been... rough, I... I just don't know how to process what is going on right now." Sarah nods understandingly, reaching across the table to squeeze Lisa's hand in a comforting gesture. "I can only imagine," she murmurs, her gaze filled with compassion. As the weight of the conversation hangs heavy in the air, Lisa wrestles with the urge to divulge the full extent of the bracelet's powers. She knows it sounds absurd, even to her own ears, but a part of her longs for Sarah to believe her, to validate her and the events happening to her. Before she can gather the courage to speak. However, a sudden pressure builds in her bladder, cutting through her thoughts with urgent intensity. Panic floods her senses as she realizes she's moments away from having another accident. "I... I need to use the bathroom," Lisa blurted out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Sorry, I'll be right back." Sarah's concern flared anew at Lisa's abrupt announcement, her brows knitting together in worry. "Are you okay? You seem... flustered." Lisa shook her head, her mind racing with anxiety. "I'll explain everything, I promise. Just... just give me a minute." Without waiting for Sarah's response, Lisa rose from her seat, her heart pounding. She knew she had to do something to prove the bracelet's magic to Sarah, to make her believe. Then, suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She was about to have an accident, which meant her underwear would change into a pull-up again. She could show Sarah her underwear and then have an accident, and they'll transform. Sarah would have to believe her at that point! "Come with me," Lisa urged, her voice tinged with urgency. "I'll show you." Confusion flickered across Sarah's features, but she rose from her seat nonetheless, her concern for Lisa outweighing her bewilderment. "Okay?" As they made their way to the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with a thousand thoughts, her determination bolstered by the knowledge that she was about to reveal the truth to Sarah. She knew it wouldn't be easy, that Sarah might still doubt her even after witnessing the bracelet's magic firsthand. But she couldn't let that stop her. She had to make Sarah understand, to believe her. Pushing open the door to the bathroom, Lisa gestured for Sarah to follow her inside. "Watch," she instructed, her voice tinged with excitement and trepidation. "I'll prove it's not just random coincidences." Lisa's heart pounded as she led Sarah into the bathroom, her mind racing with the gravity of what she was about to reveal. She could feel Sarah's skeptical and confused gaze burning into the back of her head, but she refused to let doubt cloud her determination. As they entered the bathroom, Lisa's hands trembled slightly as she reached for the hem of her skirt. With a deep breath, she lifted it up, exposing her panties to Sarah's bewildered gaze. "Look," Lisa urged, her voice tight with urgency. "I'm not crazy. My underwear will turn into a pull-up if I... if I..." Her words trailed off as panic surged through her, her bladder protesting with increasing urgency. Desperately, she tried to hold back the inevitable, her muscles straining against the overwhelming pressure. As Lisa stood there, her eyes squeezed shut in a mix of desperation and embarrassment, Sarah's expression shifted from confusion to shock. "Lisa, what are you doing? Use the toilet!" Sarah's voice was filled with a mix of disbelief and worry as she took a step closer, reaching out as if to offer support. "I-I'm sorry," Lisa stammered, her voice strained with effort. "I just... I need you to believe me. Please, just watch." With a deep breath, Lisa forced herself to relax, letting go of the last shreds of control she had over her bladder. Silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of urine hitting the floor and pooling below her. Nothing happened. There was no magical transformation, no pull-up appearing to save her from the humiliating accident she had just experienced. Instead, Lisa felt the warm, wet sensation spreading down her legs, the sign of the bracelet's magic taunting her. Why didn't it work? Her eyes snapped open in horror, tears welling up as she looked down at the puddle forming at her feet. She had hoped that the bracelet's magic would somehow prove her right, but all it had done was leave her feeling stupid, foolish, and extremely embarrassed in front of her closest friend. Sarah's gasp of shock was the only sound in the bathroom as she took in the scene before her. She could hardly believe what she was seeing, her mind struggling to make sense of the surreal situation unfolding in front of her. "L-Lisa... what just happened?" Sarah's voice was barely above a whisper, her eyes wide with disbelief. Lisa could only hang her head in defeat, unable to find the words to explain. She felt a wave of shame wash over her, knowing that she had proven nothing and now probably seemed even crazier to Sarah than before. Now, feeling like she had just lost all sense of reality. "I-I'm so sorry, Sarah," Lisa choked out, her voice trembling with emotion. "I thought... I just thought if you saw it, you'd believe me about the bracelet. But I was wrong. I was so wrong." Sarah's expression softened with genuine concern as she stepped forward, reaching out to gently touch Lisa's trembling shoulder. "Hey, it's okay," she said, her voice filled with compassion. "Accidents happen, you know? I mean, how many times did you help me out at the club?" But despite Sarah's words of comfort, Lisa couldn't shake the crushing weight of her embarrassment. She felt like a total idiot for doing this on purpose in front of someone. Why didn't she think of a better way to prove the bracelet's magic? With a shaky breath, she stepped back from the puddle to see the damage that was done. "I... I think I just need a moment," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. Sarah nodded understandingly, her concern etched in every line of her face. "Of course, take all the time you need. I'll be right outside if you need anything." Sarah quietly exited the bathroom, leaving Lisa alone with her shame. Lisa sat down, wondering if she could ever face her friend again. The weight of her humiliation threatened to overwhelm her with tears. How could she even bring herself to step out and face Sarah again? Chapter 8: Shopping As Carol navigated the familiar streets to the store, her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Lisa. She couldn't shake the worry that lingered since her daughter had started acting strangely, especially after finding those pull-ups in the trash. Pulling into the grocery store's parking lot, Carol grabbed her list and headed inside. The store was bustling with activity, shoppers weaving in and out of aisles, their carts filled with the week's necessities. Carol couldn't help but overhear bits of conversation from nearby shoppers as she wandered through the aisles. Seeing one little girl ask her mom to use the potty while doing a potty dance only exaggerated her thoughts about Lisa and her close calls. Pushing her cart along, Carol collected different items on her list, her thoughts drifting back to Lisa. She had always been a bit of a worrier, but lately, it seemed like something more was weighing on her daughter. Carol glanced down at her list, her eyes catching on the item with a question mark next to it: "Pull-ups?" She furrowed her brow, a knot of worry tightening in her stomach as she considered the implications. Should she really be contemplating buying pull-ups for Lisa? Would that be crossing a line? Would Lisa appreciate the fact she didn't have to ask? With a sigh, Carol pushed her cart forward, weaving through the bustling aisles of the grocery store. As she passed by the baby care section, she couldn't help but steal a glance at the pull-up packages on the shelves. She scanned them, trying to match the design she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. There were dozens of different styles and brands. But it had to be here somewhere. The ones in the trash were rather childish, nothing like a grown-up would wear or what you could get at the pharmacy. Carol's steps slowed as she approached the baby care section, her eyes scanning the shelves for any hint of familiarity. She felt a pang of guilt for even considering buying pull-ups for Lisa without her consent. But the worry gnawing at her heart was too strong to ignore. She began to sift through the various packages, her eyes tracing over the different designs and sizes. None of them seemed to match what she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. She let out a frustrated sigh, feeling lost in a sea of unfamiliar products. "Excuse me, ma'am, can I help you find something?" a voice interrupted her thoughts. Carol looked up to see a store employee with a friendly smile. "Oh, um, yes, I'm looking for pull-ups," Carol replied, feeling a flush of embarrassment. The employee nodded. "Sure, what size are you looking for?" Carol hesitated, unsure of how to answer. She didn't want to reveal too much about her daughter's situation to a stranger. "Um, I'm not exactly sure. I think for some older kids?" The employee nodded understandingly and led Carol to a different section of the aisle, where the bedwetting pull-ups were stored. Carol's heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. How had Lisa ended up needing pull-ups? Was it a medical issue? Or was there something else going on that she didn't know about? With a heavy heart, Carol thanked the employee for the help. Staring at the package of the same pull-ups she saw in the trash, she felt torn. Should she pick them up? It seemed like Lisa was out of them at home, or at least she couldn't find any of them. Would buying them only embarrass Lisa more? Carol shook her head, trying to push aside her growing concern. She continued down the aisles, methodically ticking off the remaining items from her list, but her mind kept returning to Lisa and the pull-ups. Maybe she should pick them up just in case? The worst case scenario is she totally misread the situation and can just return them, and the two of them will laugh about this one day. Torn, Carol returned to the baby care aisle, selected a package that seemed to match the ones she had seen at home. Finally, with her cart filled and her list completed, Carol made her way to the checkout counter. As she waited in line, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was invading her daughter's privacy in a way she never had before. She began to unload her groceries onto the conveyor belt. But she couldn't shake feeling embarrassed for her daughter as she placed the package of overnight pull-ups on the belt. Her cheeks blushed lightly at the thought that she was buying these for her adult daughter. As Carol finished placing the last of her items on the belt she felt her phone buzz in her purse. She fished it out and saw a message from Sarah, Lisa's close friend. The message caught her off guard, and she quickly glanced around to ensure no one was looking over her shoulder as she read it, briefly looking at the pack of pull-ups before opening the text. "Hey Carol, wanted to give you a heads up. I'm gonna take Lisa over to my place for a bit, and then we're gonna catch a movie. So don't wait up for us, I'll drop her off at home later. Let us know if you need anything." Carol's heart skipped a beat with relief as she read the message. She felt slightly concerned for her daughter, for not being able to get her to the doctor today; feeling she should have been more adamant about it. But it is nice to hear Lisa is getting some girl time in. Carol quickly sent a thumbs-up emoji, and paid for her items brushing off the embarrassment about buying pull-ups. She doesn't have to have a direct conversation with Lisa about them now, or at least for a little while. Carol drove back to the apartment. On the drive, she began to think about what she should do with the pack of pull-ups. Should she leave it on the table for them to talk about when she gets home? No. That would be a bad idea, what if Sarah comes in to chat? Then, it would be on full display. What about her bedroom? Sarah wasn't likely to go in there. But what if Lisa brings back a guy? It would be a little awkward with her mom there, but it would be even worse if he saw a pack of bedwetting diapers on her bed. Then, it struck her. Duh, I can just leave them in her underwear drawer. No guy will go in there unless he is a creep, and if that's the case then they aren't meant to be anyway. When she arrived home, Carol rushed to bring in everything. As Carol brought the groceries inside, she couldn't shake off the weight of concern that had settled in her chest since finding those pull-ups in the trash. She made multiple trips from the car to the apartment, each time feeling the pull of worry tugging at her thoughts. Finally, with everything brought in, Carol began sorting through the bags to find the pull-ups. She located them nestled among the groceries and pulled them out, feeling a sense of apprehension. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about them, but the right opportunity hadn't presented itself yet. With the package of pull-ups in hand, Carol made her way towards Lisa's room. She hesitated at the doorway, her mind racing with uncertainties. How would Lisa react to finding them? Would she be upset? Embarrassed? Would she even understand why Carol had bought them? Pushing aside her doubts, Carol stepped into Lisa's room and began searching through her stuff again, hoping to find a pack of pull-ups that were just well hidden. But no matter how hard she tried, she kept coming up empty-handed. She even pulled out the drawers to see if Lisa had hidden them behind the drawers but turned up nothing. Where was she keeping them? After a lot of rummaging, she finally gave up, opting to leave the pull-ups – tucked away in Lisa's underwear drawer. It seemed like the most discreet option, ensuring they would be there when Lisa needed them without drawing unnecessary attention. As Carol placed the package in the drawer, her fingers brushed against something else – a small box containing a note. Curiosity piqued, she picked up the box and examined its contents. The note inside caught her eye, and she read it over carefully, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Is this some kind of joke?" Carol muttered to herself, shaking her head in disbelief. The idea of a magical bracelet granting wishes seemed too absurd to be true. Without giving it a second thought, she left Lisa's room in a state close to its original so as not to raise suspicion. Chapter 9: What are Friends for? As Lisa gingerly inspected her skirt, relief flooded her when she realized the fabric hadn't visibly betrayed her humiliating accident. With a shaky sigh, she began to peel off her wet underwear, her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the mess she had made. Not wanting to stay in urine-soaked underwear or have any way to carry them out of the bathroom without it being clearly visible, Lisa opted to dispose of the soiled garment. Lisa grabbed some paper towels, used them to dry off her legs, and tossed several on the floor to help mop up the puddle she had created. Not wanting to leave a mess for the staff to clean. She quickly used her feet to mop up the evidence of her mishap the best she could before she disposed of the soaked paper towels; luckily, they also helped to bury her underwear sitting in the trash can. Just as she was beginning to regain some composure, a gentle knock sounded on the bathroom door, causing Lisa's heart to skip a beat, freezing her in her tracks. "Lisa? Are you okay in there?" Sarah's voice was filled with concern, muffled by the closed door. Lisa's heart eased with gratitude at the sound of her friend's voice. Despite her mortification, she couldn't help but feel warmth at Sarah's support. Lisa called out, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves. Her voice was slightly hoarse from the lingering embarrassment. "Yeah, I'm okay. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" There was a brief pause, followed by the sound of the doorknob turning as Sarah pushed open the door, her concerned gaze meeting Lisa's. "I brought you something," Sarah said softly, holding out a rolled-up fabric bundle. I keep a new pack of underwear in my car for emergencies, and I thought you might appreciate a pair ." Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she accepted the offering, touched by Sarah's thoughtfulness despite the situation's awkwardness. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion. "I... I really appreciate it." Sarah smiled sympathetically, her eyes warm with understanding. "No problem. We've all been there, right?" As Lisa quickly changed into dry underwear, a sense of gratitude washed over her. She felt so lucky to have a friend like Sarah in her life—someone who didn't judge her for the awkward moment she had just put her friend through, someone who just so happened to be ready for something like this to happen, someone who she could talk to, to get her thoughts, fears, and secrets out to. "Looks like you've got everything taken care of," Sarah remarked, breaking the silence as Lisa finished changing. "Yeah, thanks to you," Lisa replied, smiling gratefully at her friend. They stood there momentarily, the weight of the situation still hanging in the air. Lisa felt the urge to make another wish, to undo everything that had happened, but she hesitated. She remembered what happened with her mom. What unforeseen consequence would happen with a wish to undo something already done? She couldn't risk making things worse. Sarah must have sensed her friend's turmoil because she spoke up. "Hey, why don't you come over to my place? You can take a shower and relax for a bit. Maybe it'll help clear your mind." Lisa appreciated the offer and nodded, relieved to escape her apartment and her mom for a while. "That sounds really nice, actually. Thank you." As they left the bathroom and headed towards the exit, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of unease. She knew she had to be careful with the bracelet and its wishes, but she couldn't ignore the temptation to use it again. The power it held was both alluring and terrifying. Once they were in Sarah's car, Lisa glanced at the bracelet on her wrist, feeling conflicted. She thought about wishing to undo everything that had happened, to erase the embarrassment and the mess. But something held her back. She couldn't shake the feeling that using the bracelet again would only lead to more trouble. Sarah tried to distract Lisa from what happened. "Hey, I've done it a thousand times," she said, trying to ease Lisa's embarrassment. "Don't sweat it. We all have our moments." Lisa nodded, grateful for Sarah's understanding. She couldn't shake off the embarrassment, but Sarah's reassurance helped. "I just wish this whole thing hadn't happened," Lisa muttered, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "That was the most embarrassing thing ever." Sarah comforted her friend, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I know it feels like a big deal now, but trust me, we'll laugh about this one day. In the meantime, let's hit the road to my place so you can get that shower. And hey, we can still go see that movie we talked about if you're up for it." Lisa managed a weak smile, grateful for Sarah's friendship. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks." As they drove to Sarah's place, Lisa couldn't help but wonder why nothing had happened. She made a wish, just like she had done with not wanting to ride the bus. Only nothing changed. She was still embarrassed about what happened. She was still in Sarah's car, still wearing different underwear than when she started the day. She stared at the bracelet momentarily, frustrated that it refused to work how she thought it would. It didn't protect her from peeing herself; it got her mom in a separation, and now it was ignoring her. This thing is a curse! As they arrived at Sarah's place, Lisa felt a mix of relief and lingering embarrassment. The short ride had provided a small respite from the day's events, but she knew she couldn't escape them entirely. Sarah's apartment building was familiar yet unfamiliar, a place Lisa had never visited despite their close friendship. Sarah led the way, her steps brisk as they ascended the stairs to her apartment. Lisa followed, her mind still reeling from the day's events. She couldn't shake the feeling of unease, the nagging suspicion that the bracelet on her wrist was more trouble than it was worth. Inside Sarah's apartment, Lisa took in her surroundings with curiosity. The space was cozy and inviting, filled with warmth and a comforting home scent. Sarah gestured for Lisa to make herself comfortable as she disappeared into another room, returning with a bundle of clothes moments later. "Here you go," Sarah said, offering Lisa the clothes with a sympathetic smile. "I grabbed you some clean clothes and a towel. The bathroom's right through there." Lisa accepted the clothes gratefully, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. "Thanks." Once inside the bathroom, Lisa hesitated momentarily, her fingers trembling as she reached for the hem of her shirt. She paused, her reflection staring back at her with a mix of uncertainty and resignation. How had her life come to this? Soiling herself as if she couldn't control it. She never imagined herself in a situation quite like this. All of this chaos in her life, all of it because of a cursed bracelet? Shaking off the thoughts, Lisa focused, quickly undressing until she was just in her underwear. She stared at herself in the mirror, the image reflecting back at her a stark reminder. She couldn't help but feel a sense of déjà vu wash over her. She had been in this situation before, just a few days ago when she got the bracelet. She stood in the bathroom staring at her reflection looking at a wet pull-up she was wearing. Here she was again. Having had an accident, only this time, she was in underwear. The pull-up, no-where to be seen. Just as Lisa was about to step into the shower, Sarah's voice interrupted her thoughts from outside the bathroom door. "Hey, I'm going to order some takeout. If there's anything specific you want, just text it to me. Otherwise, I'm just going to get some Chinese food." "Sounds good! Thanks." Lisa called back, her voice brimming with gratitude. As she stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over her body, Lisa couldn't help but feel relief washing over her. The day's events seemed to fade away if only for a moment, replaced by a fleeting sense of peace. She was grateful for the opportunity to wash away her shameful moment, leaving it in the past. Once she had finished showering and dried off, Lisa dressed in the clothes Sarah had left for her, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. Not only was she understanding, but she was also being overly generous. Sarah gave her a pair of brand new underwear again, a pair of sweat pants, and a large hoodie—the perfect comfort clothes to combat the stressful day she had had so far. As Lisa emerged from the bathroom, Sarah greeted her with a warm smile. "Feeling better?" Lisa nodded, her spirits lifted by the comfort of her friend's presence. "Yeah, thanks to you." Sarah smiled, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "Anytime, Lisa. That's what friends are for." Lisa and Sarah settled in to enjoy their takeout, the tension of the day began to melt away. They chatted and laughed; Lisa told Sarah about her date with Craig tomorrow. Excited to be able to see him again and enjoy a nice meal with him. The comfort of their friendship eased Lisa's earlier embarrassment. Lisa felt grateful for Sarah's understanding and support, her worries about her accident and the pull-ups momentarily forgotten in the warmth of the evening. As they finished their meal, Sarah glanced at the clock and frowned. "We should probably head out soon if we want to make it to the movie on time," she said, double-checking the time on her phone. Lisa nodded, a sense of unease creeping back into her mind. She knew she had no way of controlling the bracelet's magic. Not yet, at least. Not wanting to embarrass herself any more than she already had, she knew she needed to use the bathroom before they left. She couldn't risk ruining Sarah's clothes or embarrassing herself again. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa said, trying to sound casual despite her nerves. She didn't feel the need to go, but waiting until she needed to go hasn't been working out the best for her lately. "I'll meet you by the door." "Take your time, Lisa. We're in no rush." As Lisa entered the bathroom, she couldn't shake the feeling of dread that washed over her. She stared at herself in the mirror, the worried look in her reflection a stark reminder of the day's events. She couldn't let another accident happen, not now. Taking a deep breath, Lisa moved herself over to the toilet and sat on it. She tried as hard as she could to relax and let herself go. She couldn't feel any sensation that it was working. It was like her body had chosen to ignore her completely now. Suddenly, she heard the splashing water and a stream running. She let out a sigh of relief. Maybe she could get through the rest of the day without further embarrassment. She knew she still had to be careful with the bracelet, especially now that its magic had been confirmed and seemed unpredictable. She couldn't risk trusting it to replace her underwear and prevent an accident. After using the bathroom, Lisa took a moment to compose herself, her mind racing with thoughts of the bracelet and its powers. She couldn't help but feel a sense of regret for ever putting it on, for ever making those wishes. But she also knew she couldn't change the past. All she could do now was be cautious and hope for the best. As she rejoined Sarah in the living room, Lisa forced a smile, trying to push aside her lingering worries. "Ready to go?" Sarah nodded, standing up from the couch. "Yeah, let's go."

When i was about 12 years old and in middle school, i had several peeing incidents happen to me due to my incontinence, one even happened in the gym during gym class which was very humiliating for me, so to avoid further embarrassment my mother she decided to make me wear diapers/underpants all day also because she was a little tired of being called from school to bring changes of clothes. With the soul of a teenager i perceived all this as a punishment, and obviously i felt quite mortified and humiliated, i remember that i used baggy trousers and long sweatshirts that covered my bottom to hide the diaper to prevent my classmates from finding out, knowing how humiliated i would have felt for their possible teasing. However, as the days went by i got used to it and wearing diapers gave me some comfort, sometimes it happened that i wet myself because i discovered that i somehow liked the sensation of heat in the diaper. i remember that sometimes she would come home wet and I would go to mom to console me and she would help me change into a clean diaper. I had discovered that that type of attention made me feel good, even though I knew that at 12 i was no longer old enough, but in those moments i felt like a child and pampered. It was probably there that the regression thing sparked in me, now that I'm 20 years old obviously that thing is no longer possible, at 11/12 years old it's still acceptable, but not at 20. The only hope of being able to experience these things as well as in my fantasy now, would be to have a partner who supports you, it's not an easy thing to confess, it's already hard to confess that you suffer from urinary incontinence, however I don't lose hope Now i wear diapers at night to avoid nocturnal wetting, i wouldn't need them because my bed wetting is very rare, but it makes me feel safe. Or when so far in advance that i won't have easy access to the bathroom and as a result i wear a pullup which in an emergency saves me from the humiliation of an accident. However, to talk about my regression fetish, it's not that i want to go back to being a child completely, i'm really proud of my mind and my intelligence which has always allowed me to get high grades at school first and now at university, I would be terrified of lose it. My fetish consists of remaining myself but at the same time feeling pampered and cared for for a while, it's something that recharges me and makes me feel good, I don't know if I can explain myself

Have been busy sissifing my place, still needs work, but my wardrobe is expanding. Let me know what's missing More

Chapter 115: The Naked Truth Something was wrong. I could feel it. Janet was holding me in her arms as we walked down the street, but she had very intently turned me away from her. I appreciated the view unfolding in front of me as we walked - well, as she walked, since she was doing all the work. It was a nice change of pace to see the world around me like that. But the fact that she wasn’t holding me in a way that would make me face her was off-putting. Like she was hiding something from me and hoped I wouldn’t notice. I craned my neck, trying to get a view of her eyes, as if it would help uncover the truth. “Where are we going?” I asked. “You’ll see very soon,” she replied with a hint of guilt in her voice. I didn’t like that answer. Not one bit. I bounced up and down as Janet quickly strode the streets, wondering where I had done wrong. I honestly thought that the trust between us was mending, one day at a time, but her attitude was telling me that our relationship was, ironically, going backwards to our previous situation. Guess there was more than one way for Amazons to force a mind fuck, after all. It must be my fault. Something I had done, or not done, or miscommunicated about. Maybe the shower offer had been pushing it too far? Otherwise, she wouldn’t keep secrets from me so blatantly. Even an Amazon toddler could read her like a book right now. Minutes stretched as Janet strode quickly on unfamiliar streets, holding me like a potato bag full of live grenades. She turned left, right, left again, until we both found ourselves in front of an unassuming concrete building plastered with white paint. She held me with one hand as she rang the doorbell. The door buzzed open almost immediately, and we entered the unfamiliar place. Only to be greeted by a familiar face. “Melony?” I let out, incredulous at the sight of my mentor and friend. “Hey, Clark,” replied Beouf, looking as nervous as Janet was. “Sorry, this is all a bit sudden.” She bit her lower lip in anguish, and shot a worried look at Janet. “Are you sure this is the right time?” she asked. “There’s no delaying it back any further,” replied Janet as she bounced me once more in her arms. “After last night,” she continued somberly, “I knew it was time. Trust me, it feels too early for me, too. I wish it could have gone longer but… No, there’s no point in hypotheticals anymore. It’s just how it is.” My heart began to beat to the rhythm of a very intense electro song. My throat got tight and dry. What were these two up to? Since when had they started conspiring in secret again? Had they ever really stopped? In fact, how was it even possible for them to communicate without me noticing? It’s not like I wasn’t basically around at least one of them at all times, every day. Save for naps… Oh, right, naps. Those few hours a day could have been used for plotting, for all I knew. Great job, Clark, you only forgot about a third of your daily life in your brilliant hypothesis. “Guys….what’s going on?” I tried to ask, only to be ignored as both Amazons moved further inside the unfamiliar house. At the end of the hallway, there was a simple door. With surprising coordination, Beouf opened the door right as Janet dropped me on the ground. I groaned as I hit the carpeted surface, and quickly turned my head around to get a look at this strange new place. And that’s when time suspended its flight. The world stopped revolving entirely as my reality was suddenly shaken to the core. It was her. My heart stopped beating, my brain stopped zapping, my lungs forgot how to breathe. For a brief moment, I was dead, before being reborn forcefully as feelings came back flooding with the force of a grand tsunami. My voice squeaked inelegantly as I tried to condense everything I wanted to say. Ultimately, the only thing I could say, scream even, was her name. “CASSIE?!” And she was there, in front of me, just as beautiful as the day I was stolen away from her. She had a shy little smile peaking at the corner of her lips. After all I had gone through, after everything I had to endure to find her, she was here, right here, in the flesh. “Hey, Clark.” There was no way this was an intricate fake-out to get a rise out of me. No other explanation could even be conceived in any way, shape or form. No way. It had to be real. I ran towards her, impeded by those stupid baby boots I was wearing and the frankly typical amount of padding between my legs, but after a couple of steps, I reached her and I grabbed with all my strength. I never wanted to let her go. I think I might have cried a bit as I held her body against mine. Well, okay, I was sobbing grossly. Happy, now? I was crying like a snot-nosed kindergartner after being pushed on the concrete floor by a bully. And it kind of ruined the moment, if I’m being honest. But it was the only appropriate response I could muster to this unexpected situation. “C-Caa-assie!” I blubbered between two sobs. “Y-y-y-you’re back! How? When? W-why? I don’t understand!” “Shhh, shhh,” she shushed me gently as she pushed me away from her. “It will all make sense in a minute. I’m sorry it had to be this way. You’ve been very brave, Clark. I just need you to do one last thing for me.” The faucet of snot that was my nose stopped dripping as my sobbing subsumed. Cassie’s attitude didn’t feel right. I was expecting her to be more… emotional about this? After all, we were basically dead for each other, hanging solely by the hope that we’d see one another again someday. That she behaved so casually in such a moment felt out of character and, quite frankly, poorly written. Cassie picked up something from her pocket and handed it to me. It looked like a pill made from gelatine, golden in color, and judging by its size, made with an Amazon in mind. I looked at this new item, incapable of processing my emotions among this torrent of new data. “Just swallow the pill, Clark, and everything will make sense, I promise.” It was such a simple instruction, and yet, I couldn’t help but wonder what this all meant. This story stopped making sense to me about one minute ago. All I could do was to go along with the flow and discover where it was heading. Like an automaton, I did as I was ordered. I put the giant pill on my tongue, closed my mouth and tried to swallow it. Its gelatinous consistency helped the medicine go through, but I really could have used a glass of water right then. At least I only had to swallow it. There were other…less pleasant entry points that could have been used. As soon as I swallowed the pill, I felt an intense pain radiating from my body; my whole, entire body. It was like I was on fire and melting from the inside out. My vision flashed red, then white, then red again, then back to white. I felt a sharp pain around my midsection, and I fell back on my padded bottom as I lost balance. It was agony, times ten gazillions. Yes, that much pain. And then it stopped. And I opened my eyes to see myself naked as the day I was born. And between my legs, I noticed Cassie, jumping in place with excitement. “It worked, it worked!” she squealed with delight. “Indeed, it paid off in the end,” replied Beouf’s voice behind me. I turned to see the two Amazons looking down on me, both with an air of beaming pride offset by eyes that betrayed a certain apprehension. “We’re so proud of you, Clark,” proclaimed Janet with a nod. “We knew you could do it,” added Beouf, “we just never expected for it to happen so quickly. Always the smartypants, no matter what class you’re in, eh?” None of what they said made sense. I tried to stand up on my feet, and it’s only then that I noticed that everything was out of proportion. The room was smaller, the walls looked closer, the door wasn’t as giant as it was before. On the floor, between my legs, the exploded remains of a ripped-open Monkeez looked too small to fit me anymore. Cassie was barely reaching my knees. By the time I finished standing up, I finally understood. “I’m an Amazon.” I was one good head taller than both Janet and Melony. An Amazon head taller than two Amazons. Reality itself distorted in pain as it was forced to accept the new statu-quo: me, Clark Gibson, was an Amazon. Frankly, I couldn’t believe it myself. The reason I was naked was that my clothes were made for a Little, and I was now an Amazon, so I had ripped through them during my growth spurt. Around my legs, Cassie jumped up and down, arms raised over her head in the universal sign language of children asking for uppies. Without thinking, I leaned down and hoisted her up, holding the woman of my life like an Amazon holding a Little. (Which made sense, considering I was, you know, an Amazon.) “But why?” I asked in a voice that felt powerful, booming, Amazonian. “I don’t understand.” “We’ve been working all together to turn you into an Amazon, Clark,” said the Little in my arms. “Everything you’ve been through these last few months was just to prepare you for it.” “Everything?” I repeated, incredulous. “Everything!” yelped Cassie excitedly. “The school, the Adoption, Janet, Melony, the daycare, the diapers, it was all leading up to this!” “She’s right, you know,” chimed in a Little who suspiciously resembled the author of this story, sitting in a corner of the room we didn’t pay attention to until now. “It all makes sense, if you read between the lines. All the clues were there, you just didn’t put them together correctly.” He tapped his nose with an air of smugness. “I’m sorry we couldn’t tell you anything,” said Janet as she ignored the Little from our previous paragraph. “We had to make sure you were up to the task, and for that, we couldn’t help you or warn you in any way. It had to be all yours.” “What task?” I asked in my Amazon voice. “Well, to Adopt me as my Daddy, of course!” cheered Little Cassie from between my arms. It made a surprising amount of sense, when you didn’t think about it. “For what it’s worth, Clark,” added Melony Beouf, “both Janet and I had great fun babying you. But now, it’s your turn.” “My turn…” I repeated, thinking about the situation. Well, it would be nice to be the one who diapers others, for a change. (Haha, diaper, change, get it?) But it also opened possibilities. Evil possibilities. I all but felt little devil’s horns grow on my forehead as I grinned maniacally. “Yes, my turn. My turn to take care of all of you, girls…” Janet couldn’t help but notice the plural in my sentence and she felt the hair raise on her back. “What do you mean, all of us?” “Well, I can’t help but notice that I’m bigger than both of you, now. By an Amazon head, even. And in this world, the big ones have to take care of the small ones, isn’t it? So I guess it makes me a Daddy for all of you, isn’t that right?” “That’s not… how it works,” tried to counter Beouf. “Then riddle me this, Mel: if a Little can become an Amazon, doesn’t that mean that Amazons are now Littles, hmmm?” Melony was rendered speechless by my awesome logic and gulped in fear before my Amazonian might. My grin was now reaching properly grotesque proportions. The two Amazons were now at my mercy, and there was nothing they could do to stop me from turning them into big babies like an Amazon does. After so many chapters of torture, I was about to get my revenge. The game was over. And I won. “Well, I guess I’m about to change three times as many diapers as you did! That is YOUR diapers, by the way. We’re going to have so much fun together, girls…” (End of part 12.) Coming up next, part 13: Amazon Clark’s Revengenance

Hey everyone! Moving right along with this story, I just want to say that after this chapter, there are only two more to go until the end, so buckle up! I was actually able to finish writing this story yesterday, but I just ran out of time to edit it until today, and with that basically being the case for the next two chapters, they should be done by Tuesday or Wednesday this week at the latest. Next, I just want to put out a little warning here that some scenes in this next chapter could be triggering for some of you. I don’t condone the behavior at all, but sometimes when writing a villain, one needs to get a little dirty with their characters. I’m sure everyone knows who I am talking about in this case, but I’ll just leave my warning there. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 13: Abandonment By the Rainbow Pete returned to us, triumphant, fixed, and eternally grateful for the efforts that my friends and I had expelled in order to save his life. Apparently, the repairman swore he didn’t have the part, but as Pete had guessed, he didn’t second guess its presence for long, and just installed it anyways. Now, Pete seemed years younger. His feathers were still faded, but his vigor seemed to come alive in a way that I had never seen before. To put it mildly, even Vivian noticed and was ecstatic about her fixed parrot. Unfortunately, this proved to be a high point in the next weeks around the daycare. Nancy was only getting worse. Her threats were becoming more vicious, and I could see Emma slipping and wanting to regress further each time she came in. She was still part of the Meadows room, but I knew another month like this, and we would both be back in the Burrows room for more than just naptime as I knew would probably start up again in the next week or so. So, I vigilantly waited for something to happen, and finally one morning, it did. I had taken up performing reconnaissance checks from the safety of my previous perch in the above air ducts on Nancy and Emma in the morning as they arrived. It wasn’t comfortable and it did leave me vulnerable to the possibility of being considered ‘lost’ if Emma ever couldn’t find me in time, but it also gave me a valuable insight into what I was dealing with for that day. Often, Nancy would just rant about some new ‘problem’ with Emma as my Little was either escorted into the Meadows room or was told for her hands to cover her ears. The staff kept largely ignoring her peacefully, but with each encounter and each time Emma exhibited some ounce of renewed maturity, Nancy got worse. I wasn’t sure how much longer I could ‘just hold fast’ as Pete had instructed, but it turns out, this morning, I didn’t have to wait any longer. Nancy came in and was practically dragging Emma along with her. She seemed disheveled, unhinged, and at her wits end, but more worrying, Emma almost appeared traumatized for a moment. As soon as Mrs. Gillies greeted the two, a common practice now since most of the daycare staff refused to work with her any longer, Nancy laid into her. “You! You did this to her! Of all the things you could have given her back, you chose this?” Her words spewed forth like hot magma, but Mrs. Gillies just stood her ground. “I’m not sure what you’re referring to, Nancy,” she said calmly and resolutely. “Maybe you could elaborate a little further and help me out today? I’m sure we can find some solution to whatever you think is happening with Emma today.” I could practically hear Nancy’s teeth grinding on themselves as she angrily glared back at Mrs. Gillies, but she finally relented. “We were reading last night. I was showing her the pretty pictures… as usual, and then…” For a moment, Nancy almost seemed to get emotional over what happened. I was insatiably curious, and I leaned over the vent on the ceiling get a better listen. “Tell me what happened, Nancy,” Mrs. Gillies said in a tone I recognized after a moment of silence between the two. Nancy couldn’t really have known but I was finding it a smidge hilarious that Mrs. Gillies was now using her voice reserved for Littles on Nancy. Bigs were always so proud of their separation and clear maturity above the Littles they subjugated, but seeing moments like these, it was hard not to notice that the gap between them might have been narrower than any of them were willing to admit out loud. “She read… to herself!” she spat. ‘Oof! No wonder she’s so upset…’ Caregivers often prided themselves and reveled in reading time with their Littles. Of course, the reasons varied, but for many it could bring them closer together. Even if the caregiver wasn’t much of a reader, they would still delight in the fact that their Little may no longer be able to read, or they could have chosen a story that was loaded with Big propaganda. Either way, the Big won in some small fashion. To take that away now… I just stayed behind my vent and waited for the fireworks to begin momentarily. “Oh…” was about all Mrs. gillies could muster after that short, but hugely impactful bit of insight. She didn’t say it, but I could see she knew the gravity of that one event. “Oh? Oh? That’s all you have to say?” Nancy’s eyes bulged out with each of her rhetorical questions to Mrs. Gillies and I could practically see the steam coming out of her head by the third. “I don’t want just an ‘oh!’ I want my baby girl back! I want her back right now! I don’t care what it takes! Burn her! Beat her! Electrocute her! I just want my baby back today!” The straw had finally broken and everyone else who had started to gather around the scene Nancy was making, knew of her dastardly nature as well now. Emma’s future remained uncertain, but I also knew that her future with Nancy was now also uncertain. If we were a little more south, I could expect a light reprimand, but things were different here. Bigs just couldn’t go around and cry out for their Little to be beaten, or electrocuted for that matter, just to get their ‘baby’ back. Mrs. Gillies was a stern woman at times, but I knew she viewed the Littles under her care as precious gems that needed to be protected when required. Nancy was crossing that line today, and I could see a glare form in Mrs. Gillies eyes as she stared back at the vile Big in front of her. “Nancy… we do not allow that type of thing here. Unless you go breaking the law, in which Emma will be moved to what I can only imagine would be a better home than where she is now, you will not find another place to do what you want as well. Go home and cool off. For your own sake, if not for Emma’s.” Nancy seemed flabbergasted for a second. I suspected she had read too many pro-Big pamphlets recently in which the same scenario went quite differently. Having Mrs. Gillies scold her there in front of others, I could see the doubt creep into her eyes over her actions and the realization that she was now definitely in the wrong. One didn’t need to be a mind reader though to see that Nancy was now very upset, bordering on distraught. One could feel bad for her, if not for the threats she essentially had just demanded be heaped upon her own Little. Mrs. Gillies, being the morally bigger woman, just let her cool off in peace. No lecture or threat of police involvement… just peace. Unfortunately, life rarely seems to stay peaceful, and the front door opened. In walked a kindly woman and Travis, the former Little who had thrown me in the mud. Travis had been doing pretty well, and thanks to his more stable home life, he had received a stuffy of his own. Additionally, while his temper still seemed to flare up, he had grown empathetic towards the sadness of others at least. Always willing to give out a hug or a part of his snack lately, he had become very popular with many of the Littles and staff alike here. Now, today, he seemed positively electrified being that it was his birthday. His caregiver carried a few trays packed as much as they could be from the cupcakes that he was going to share with everyone. So, with his new empathetic side, coming in after all the tension before, and seeing the now almost pitiful Nancy, he of course wanted to help her. Mrs. Gillies and the rest almost seemed to be turning blue as they held their breath as Travis quickly retrieved a cupcake from the tray his caregiver was holding and then held it up to Nancy. “Wanna cupcake?” he asked innocently. Now, I will fully admit to the fact that sometimes, people just want to be left alone. It can be pretty awkward in telling that to someone, but most can do it pretty gently. Nancy, having just been called out by Mrs. Gillies, feeling rejected by Emma, and already thinking that Littles are just mere playthings for Bigs, she almost growled at Travis. “No, I do not.” And she could have left it right there, and then everyone would have moved on with their own individual days… but she didn’t. In one fell swoop, Nancy’s larger hand knocked the blue-frosted cupcake from Travis’ hand. It fell to the floor with a resounding plop. The whole room stared at that single ruined cupcake now splattered on the floor. Time seemed to stand still practically, and from my view above, I just waited for everything to play out. It seemed to me that Nancy was just digging her own grave now, but like watching a car crash in slow motion, I just couldn’t take my eyes off the scene before me. Travis at first looked bewildered that someone would ever just knock such a beautiful, blue-frosted cupcake onto the ground like that… the thing even was adorned with rainbow sprinkles. To him, it almost seemed like a person would fly soaring into the air before they would ever commit such a heinous crime, but there it was on the floor before the two of them, ruined and unmoving. It was already bad, and I could see that his caregiver was already arming and ready to go to war for her own Little, but Nancy was already primed and ready from her previous action only seconds earlier. “Who the heck do you think you are? You think a cupcake is just going to make everything better for me? Huh, is that it? How stupid can you be?” His caregiver now seemed like she could blow up the entire planet just to avenge her Little and the single fallen cupcake, but Travis beat her to it. In his own tiny, regressed way, I suppose his reaction made sense, but as he picked up the cupcake from the ground and looked at it one more time, I seriously doubted he would know the consequences of his next move. Armed like a pitcher on the mound of a big game, Travis squinted his eyes, aimed, and lobbed the cupcake right at Nancy. Now, Nancy was wearing a particularly pressed and expensive-looking pink and yellow dress. Its sunny appearance contrasted heavily with its wearer’s own facial expressions, but it provided a near-neon-sign-like target for Travis to aim at. So, when the cupcake hurdled toward her, of course it hit its mark. The blue frosting smeared against the pink and yellow fabric and some parts now even looked green or purple from the mixing of it all, but after, the cupcake just landed with another plop on the floor, this time nearly pulverized. Nancy took no time in looking like a fizzy bottle ready to explode, but instead of her cork popping off the top, she marched over the few feet to Travis, and without a single ounce of hesitation, smacked him across the face. ‘Oh, shit…’ I looked around the room, and for a moment, I could see that everyone else was thinking the exact same thing. A Big punishing a Little was just another Tuesday in this society, but a Big smacking one across the face? It was practically tantamount to child abuse in this dimension. In that one slap, Nancy had permanently doomed herself. To be honest, the next moments were a bit of a blur from up above. Too many people rushed in to quell the fighting that soon broke out. From the little I could see; Travis and his caregiver were defending themselves while also going full force into Nancy. Nancy herself was fighting off about four others and Littles were crying all around… including the petrified Emma who I just realized had stubbornly refused to leave the scene after not getting a goodbye hug from Nancy. Nancy was cruel, but there was a bond, fake or not, between the two. It made me worried about what was going to come next for my Little. Like any event though, the main event was quickly over, and Nancy was subdued. Seeing Nancy being escorted outside by three volunteers and Miss Mindy leading the pack, I also saw that Emma was now running back to the hallway and presumably the Meadows room to find her one comfort: me. Fortunately, Emma’s recent regressions made her a little scatterbrained and without a Big helping her along and all the Littles running about in a panic, I saw that she kept searching the same four spots multiple times. With all the chaos, I was easily able to pick up her pattern and plant myself undetected in one of those spots, so the next time she came over, she immediately saw me… none the wiser. “Oh, Dash!” she wailed. The next few minutes devolved into mass panic and confusion as police showed up front and the Littles were simply too scared or wound up to properly be controlled by the ten or so workers or volunteers here today. Frightened and scared herself, Emma just curled in tight to me in the forest section of the Meadows room underneath one of the larger fake pines. She wrapped herself up in a blanket and some pillows, and then just started to cry and hug me. It truly twisted up my guts like she had hardly done before and it was terrible, but I also felt a sense of relief. Not that Emma crying her poor little heart out was a relief, but more so why she was crying. Nancy had completely screwed up in public and had threatened Emma and then had assaulted another Little at the bare minimum. Additionally, I had no doubt that when her house was searched, more evidence would be found. So, I wasn’t happy over Emma’s distress, but I was happy in the knowledge that Nancy had forced herself into an unwinnable scenario today and would most likely never be a threat to Emma again. Later, when order was finally restored, I was with Emma when Bigs sporting jackets reading ‘LPS’ came in and began questioning the staff and some of the other Littles first. Finally, they came over to Emma and we both went away and sat in Mrs. Gillies’ office while Miss Tully was there as well. “Do you understand us or why you’re here?” the tall officer asked Emma once she had settled into a chair before the two officers. Emma only nodded. “Good. We just want to know a few details about Nancy… uh, your mommy?” he asked unknowingly. Emma only quickly shook her head with a hilarious but clearly disgusted face. The room chuckled with a nervous laughter, but I could see the two agents writing something down. The shorter one then spoke up. “So, not your mommy, but your caregiver… did she ever hurt you?” The agents were direct and to the point, but I suspected they were more used to dealing with Bigs who had broken their codes, rather than the Littles who were affected by them. Emma could sense the tension and gripped me even tighter before while simultaneously shaking her head quickly. The two officers sighed in seeming resignation, but Miss Tully and Mrs. Gillies were there, and I suspect it was more than for them to just bear witness that nothing sinister happened in the interview. After a moment of Emma just talking, Mrs. Gillies whispered something into Miss Tully’s ear, and she soon left. “Gentlemen… I just sent Miss Tully to get something that might help your investigation.” She then looked over at Emma and crouched down to meet her eye level better. “Emma, sweetie… these men just want to keep you safe. Nancy is going away for a little bit…” I could see she was lying, but for Emma, her words were just to reassure her that she wasn’t completely alone now … even if she was and they all knew it. “She can’t harm you anymore though. I understand you might not want to talk, and you just keep hugging Patch, sweetie, but can you at least nod or shake your head for me?” The two agents quickly seemed more interested in this new approach and leaned in to see how Emma would respond. I could see though that Mrs. Gillies’ eyes were full of both hope and sadness. In a place like this, I suspected that while rare, these scenarios had happened before. Knowing her, she was probably hoping beyond anything else in this world that Emma would be okay after whatever happened next to her. Finally, though, after seemingly a great deal of thought into the matter, Emma nodded her head. Mrs. Gillies smiled just as Miss Tully reentered the room. “I got these as you requested, Patty.” Mrs. Gillies nodded. “Thank you. Just set them here. I’m hoping they’ll help us out today.” She then gathered the first piece of paper, and from the colorful markings on the others, I recognized them as the drawings that Emma had crafted after most of her naptimes since she began again in the Meadows room. Most had gone home to Nancy, but a few had been given to the staff here. Looking at the papers though, these actually seemed to be the crumpled ones that were supposed to have been thrown away. Mrs. Gillies then held up the first paper to Emma. “You drew this last week, Emma. You recognize it?” Emma slowly nodded her head. “Good. Now, is this you?” Mrs. Gillies pointed to the smaller of the two figures on the sheet. It was a crude drawing, but it didn’t take an art critic or historian to know that the small figure was being spanked by the larger one and was crying. Emma took some time, and I could feel my fur getting wet on the top of my head. My poor Little was crying. I so badly wanted to turn on my messaging right then and protect her from all the pain in the world she was experiencing, but I knew that she needed to stick this one out. If she did, Nancy was sure to be gone for good based on what I had seen out in the lobby that would be supplemented by Emma’s personal testimony now. So, to my relief, it took some time, but Emma eventually tearfully nodded. This continued for a while longer and both Emma’s tears and my growing anger persisted. Drawing after drawing, I could see a new life unfold that I hadn’t seen before this close. Of course, I was always with Emma when she created them, but being hugged tight or held just out of view of her drawings, I was seeing them for the first time myself and I was just as shocked as everyone else. “Geez…” the shorter agent said mournfully. “Are you seeing these?” he asked his taller partner. For his part, the taller partner just nodded, and I was getting the feeling that images of spankings, yelling’s, various punishments, injections of drugs, and terrible rules might have just been routine to him by now. I didn’t envy his job, but at the same time, we weren’t even halfway through her drawings, when then shorter agent told us to “stop.” He sighed and saw the dozen or so still left in Miss Tully’s hands. “We’ll look at the rest back at headquarters, but these should definitely be enough.” He then stood up with his partner, gathered the other papers together into his case, and smiled. “This is exactly what we needed to file today. You were very helpful, Emma. We may need to come by and ask some more questions later, so would you be willing to do that for us?” Emma nodded, but I could tell she was still nervous about Nancy as she also hugged me tighter at the same time. It had been a long day for us, but I knew things were only likely to get worse before they got better. As the agents left and lunch and naptime passed, I began to see some rumblings just outside the open door to the hallway. A few of the volunteers had been tasked to do something by Mrs. Gillies after Emma’s interview and now seemed to be busily hauling things to one end of the building. I wondered what they were doing, but soon, it was the end of the day, and Emma slowly became the last still left in the Meadows room. After, following a volunteer out to Mrs. Gillies’ office by the hand, Emma hadn’t let go of me the entire day since she had found me after the whole incident with Nancy. It meant that I was privy to basically her whole life in a way that I wasn’t always, and while I was worried about getting in the way of a few of her diaper changes, I was also proud and satisfied that Emma viewed me as her lifeline in all this mess. It was the mark of any true stuffy around here and I knew I was crossing the finish line with her now. At this point, all I had to do was be brought home by her. There was just one big problem with that though and as we entered the office, I could soon see it as plain as day. Mrs. Gillies was chatting with Miss Tully and Miss Dee-Dee intently but then stopped as we entered the room. We then had to doge some bags on the way in… ‘Hold on… I’ve been in here before… what’s with the bags? They weren’t here the last time…’ Mrs. Gillies sighed as she looked down at us as the volunteer then left. “Emma… we brought you in here this afternoon because we want you to choose some items that we brought here for you…” My heart skipped a beat and as I stealthily looked down at the bags, I read the luggage tab labeled ‘Emma’ on them. After what had happened today, it could only mean one thing. “Buh why awe my bags hewe? Am I stayin’ hewe for ni-ni?” she asked in her still-regressed speech from her time with Nancy. Mrs. Gillies seemed to hesitate, but Miss Tully seemed to be the stronger of the three workers before us, and immediately came over and crouched down to look Emma in the eyes. “Emma… Nancy… she’s… there’s no easy way to say this, but she’s gone. She’s not at your house anymore and you can’t stay there by yourself…” “Gone?” Emma asked, still not catching on to what was happening now. Miss Tully nodded. “Yes, Emma. Nancy is gone and you probably won’t ever see her again. You’re going to be staying here tonight with Miss Dee-Dee. Kind of like a sleepover… won’t that be fun?” I could see Miss Tully was trying, but to Emma, I could tell that she was just hearing that Nancy was now gone. “Dih I do somefin wong?” she asked, a little crack in her voice coming through loud and clear. ‘Hold on, Emma. Just hold on a little longer and better times will be here soon… I promise.’ But I knew she couldn’t hear my thoughts, so I just prayed Miss Tully would assuage her in my stead. Miss Tully almost violently shook her head. “Absolutely not, Emma. You are a wonderful, beautiful, good girl. Nancy… she…” I could tell that a daycare worker talking to a Little about their former caregiver being a psychotic Big who was likely going to jail now was a little difficult. Miss Tully sighed. “She did something bad herself, and like any naughty person, she’s going to get punished. So, you’re going to be staying here for a little bit.” I could see the rusted and weary gears working overtime and about as hard as they could behind Emma’s eyes. Her mind had regressed a little bit again in recent weeks, so mentally, things were very black and white for her. If Nancy was like any other Big who wanted control, she had probably instilled a sense of guilt in Emma if they were ever apart. It was usually to ensure the Little would never run away, but now to Emma, being apart was the only thing she could process. So, no Nancy here, meant that Emma should feel bad, and further, she would likely only feel this bad if she had been naughty. Emma’s eyes welled up. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry! Please don’t punish Nancy because of me,” she then mournfully wailed. ‘Drats! I hate being right about these things…’ Miss Tully shook her head but now seemed at a loss for words herself. Mrs. Gillies looked like she had seen this scene play out too many times, so being the person she was, Miss Dee-Dee stepped up instead. “No, Emma. You were a very good girl. In fact, you are so good that we need to find you a new caregiver. We already put out some feelers, and they are so impressed with you that they want to meet you as soon as possible.” “Me?” Emma asked, likely picking more up on the flattery side of what Miss Dee-Dee had said instead of her now being put up for adoption. Hearing that first part more myself, I knew that we still had some unfortunate rough days ahead of us. For her part though, Miss Dee-Dee chuckled. “Yes, you. You are a wonderful Little Emma. I’m going to tell you this, even if others don’t think I should… Nancy wasn’t a good person, Emma. She hurt you, honey. I know she probably said it was love or discipline, but she was wrong. She did things that were good before, but with you, not so much.” Emma stared back as she had just been told that the sky was actually green all along and I think Miss Dee-Dee saw that. “Do you understand, sweetie?” Emma tilted her head, but I wasn’t sure if anything that was being said was truly getting through to her. Even when she said “yeah…” half-heartedly, I partially doubted its validity. “Good,” Miss Dee-Dee still said with enthusiasm. “As soon as you feel up to it, we can find you a new and even better caregiver! Doesn’t that sound like fun?” Unfortunately, while Miss Dee-Dee still spoke with the same sugary sweet tone that she used for Littles, she hadn’t used any flattery this time to note that Emma would be finding a new caregiver. That, on top of the revelation of Nancy’s evil nature, soon caused Emma’s smile to disappear. “Oops,” Miss Tully noted, now jumping back into the fray and seemingly having had missed what had just transpired. “What happened to our happy girl, huh?” Emma didn’t speak for a moment, and when she did, it wasn’t much louder than a whisper. “New cawegivuh… ado… add… adopp…” Emma tried to make out a single word and I knew what it was, but I couldn’t help her out any more than I could hug her right then and let her know that everything was going to be okay. So, still determined to ask her pressing and dreaded question, Emma tried it a different way. “I gettin’ a new cawegivuh?” All three workers grimaced as they now understood that Emma in fact knew she was going up for adoption. They may have been Bigs, but they also worked at a daycare where some Littles loved to gossip as if it was their own private religion here now. Most of the time it was about childish things, like the consistency of the new milosauce or a new diaper they were trying out, but they knew the Littles knew about adoption. To them, unfortunately, it was always talked about as if it was a near death sentence. Having seen Littles be adopted like Fiona, it was hard to argue with their logic. Fortunately, Mrs. Gillies finally seemed to find it within herself to speak back up. “Yes, Emma. You are going to be adopted. You’ll find someone, or even a couple, who want you, just the way you are. Then, they’ll take you home with them.” All the words were right that the three workers had been using, and each used their same sing-song tones to convey their messages in a way that helped someone like Emma with her somewhat regressed mind. Still, she had gone through a lot today. She had witnessed her tormentor assault one of her friends over a cupcake, endured the chaos that followed, been questioned and was forced to relive her past trauma via crayon drawings, and was now being told that she was both homeless and without a caregiver to watch over her. Personally, I just don’t think her mind, or her emotional state, could take the addition of being told that another stranger would be taking her home with them. “I… they… no, I…” she started to sputter out in half-coherent, half-babbled random strings of words. There was probably meaning behind what she was saying, but it would take someone far greater than anyone in this room to figure it out. Her breathing started to get heavier, and I could tell she was also beginning to panic. “No cawegivuh… no home… no wove… no one… I… I… I…” Then, as if someone had just pinched her side or scraped her knee, Emma burst into tears. At first, the three workers seemed satisfied with Emma trying to self-soothe herself. It was a brutal but effective technique that helped most Littles regain their independence a bit after being regressed, but everything Emma tried, like thumb sucking, holding me tighter, crying louder, cradling herself… all ended in complete failure and more heaving tears. After a little more of that, above Emma’s cries of loss and pain, I could see and hear Miss Dee-Dee look over to Mrs. Gillies and start talking. “Plan B, Patty? Or should we let her tire herself out?” Mrs. Gillies looked at the wailing near-broken Little on the floor before her and sighed. “Go ahead. I don’t necessarily like plan B, but she needs her rest, and I don’t want her going past the point of no return.” Miss Dee-Dee nodded and retrieved something and then handed a few brightly colored small objects to both Miss Tully and Mrs. Gillies. Each then placed their fingers with the objects into their ears and then each gave a thumbs up. Around here, earplugs could only mean one thing. ‘Oh no… please not that… not now…’ But to my sadness, Miss Dee-Dee then hit a button and a large pulse began, instantly making Mrs. Gillies’ office sound like we were inside a heart as it beat. It was steady and I swore I could hear whispers in between the thumps and thuds. At first, I thought that maybe their plan wasn’t working, but soon, Emma’s cries began to weaken. She curled around me on the soft, carpeted floor and quickly shot her thumb back into her mouth. In less than a minute, she went from practically ripping everyone’s heart out with her wails of sadness and self-loathing to bursting them instead with her level of cuteness right then. Even when she wetly farted in her slumber, I could almost picture a cartoon image of someone blushing or flowers coming from her rear now. It was so odd, but then I realized one horrible but inescapable truth: they had used something like my regression pulses on her. Miss Dee-Dee then hit the button once more and the pulses stopped. Each worker removed their earplugs and sighed as they viewed the now-sleeping Emma. “Shame it came to that…” Miss Tully said sadly. The others nodded. “Yes, but she’s had a long day. I don’t think any Little could have been expected not to have a breakdown at some point and then suck their thumb… I know I would have if I were her…” Mrs. Gillies noted. Miss Dee-Dee then gave her a strange look, but then shook her head and looked back down at the now-sleeping form of Emma. “Sure… but at least she’s at peace now. I’ll watch over her tonight and will proceed with the planned feedings of Taber milk as discussed. I can lessen the formula over tonight or the next few days, depending on how she reacts, to get her mind more acclimated to everything going on.” “Isn’t that bad in the long-term?” Miss Tully questioned hesitantly after a moment. “Shouldn’t she embrace all the feelings now and just deal with them?” Miss Dee-Dee rocked her hand back and forth. “Eh. Hard to say with Littles like Emma. Her mind is a bit messy right now, but if I wean her off the Tabers slowly, her mind can get used to the idea that she is still loved, while also accepting that Nancy is no longer her caregiver. Still processing everything inside, but her mind won’t break from the stress of it all either.” Miss Tully still seemed hesitant but just nodded at Miss Dee-Dee’s rationalization of her plan. Miss Dee-Dee then sniffed the air and spotted the bulging garment now attached to Emma, her denim skirtalls today likely leaving very little to the imagination. “Speaking of messy… I need to get this one changed pronto. You two go home. I’ve got Emma and the others staying here for the night. I’ll be sure to call if there’s any further problems.” The others nodded and after a brief rundown and check of the place, left the daycare. Satisfied, Miss Dee-Dee slowly picked Emma up and hauled her off to the Burrows room. “I’m so sorry, Emma, that this happened to you. You don’t deserve any of this, and I wish I could take you home with me, but I’m already at my allotment with Littles at home. Don’t worry though… I’m sure we’ll find the perfect Big for you soon.” Miss Dee-Dee proceeded to then change her diaper, feed her a bottle of creamy liquid, and then lay her back into her old crib. In truth, I thought this moment would have been almost mortifying to come back to. After all, this is where Emma and I had first met, so in a way, I felt like we were both truly regressing and almost starting all over. That being said, once I thought about it for even a second, I could only marvel at how things had changed. Instead of the crib in the Burrows room being a mark of failure now, to me at least, it felt more like a repeated holiday where one can contrast the time to what it was before. In this case, Emma seemed very much her traumatized self and was content to just lay still and coo up at Miss Dee-Dee while she changed her diaper. While it was a bit nerve-wracking that Emma wouldn’t want to leave that state given all that was going on, I knew deep down that it was likely only a temporary state. While as before, she had been regressed and was being forced to try and come back to that point later, Nancy was no more. I knew it had disturbed and upset Emma on a scale that would only break my heart if I actually thought about it, but now, I just hoped that we would be able to find a new home with a caregiver that truly cared about her. Even personally, I was back to the same crib I had started off with and Emma was likely going to be sitting in a messy diaper about as soon as she finished her bottle. All status quo, but only for who I used to be. The Dash that had come here initially with Charley was very different than who I am now. Today, I felt no joy in seeing Emma crumple up like a lifeless doll when the pulses hit her. Instead, I took satisfaction in the notion that all I wanted to do now was to help her and get her back to her previously happy self. I sighed in personal contentment, and as soon as Emma was laid down and I began to drift with my thoughts, I then started to panic over just what came next in all this. I had been embroiled in the fight to keep Emma as she was and safe from Nancy for so long that now the Big was gone, the next steps only seemed murky. I of course knew the next step for Emma would be to find a new caregiver to adopt her, but I had no clue what that would mean for me. So, as soon as I knew that Emma was fast asleep and that Miss Dee-Dee stopped her hawk-like watch of her, I made my way back over to the Meadows room temporarily. As soon as I got my answer, I would be back to snuggle in with Emma. There, as soon as I stepped into the Meadows room, nearly every toy it seemed like rushed up to greet me. “Oh my gosh! How’s Emma?” “Is she okay?” “Did they wipe her mind?” “Are you no longer her stuffy?” “Is it true that you saw Nancy stab a Little?” The questions were as numerous as they were ridiculous after as the time progressed, but right then, Poodee, Carmen, and Tops entered the fray and barricaded the way to get to me. “Okay, okay!” Carmen shouted. “Back it up, you lot!” “Yeah, move it hedgehog!” Tops shoved. “This isn’t some mosh pit you know!” “Geesh!” Poodee exclaimed. “Can’t you all tell that Dash is here to get some advice and not play twenty questions with you all? Just get back and I’m sure we’ll find out everything we need to know… later. Now, beat it!” I smiled back at my friends and now free and clear, made my way up to the top of one of the cubbies where most of the toy council staying in this room were always bunked for the night. Originally, only Sarge came up here, but after Cassie got him to ease up a bit, he let Victor and Pete come up here as well when their Littles entered the room. They all quickly turned to me when I finally managed to traverse the last cubby hole. “Holy…! Hey, it’s Dash!” Victor shouted out to the others. “We can see that, Victor,” Sarge said, rolling his eyes a little bit at the announcement as I approached. “You doing okay, Dash?” Cassie asked in her usual sweet way. I could hardly believe the difference my time here had upon all these toys. I still felt that it was some sort of ruse and that I was about to be tossed off the ledge one of the nights I had come up here, but a month later, and they just seemed even more happy to see me. Getting closer to them, I sighed. “She’s fine. I’m fine. Miss Dee-Dee popped on some pulses and Emma went out like a light. She didn’t take too well to the news she was up for adoption, but she’s sleeping soundly now. Miss Dee-Dee will wean her off the Tabers milk over the next few days and she’ll meet with the adoption candidates right after.” “That’s good at least…” Victor noted, now settling back onto his banana. “It will help her in the long run, Dash,” Cassie said with a bit of sadness in her voice. “You’ll see. She’ll be happier this way once she finds her true caregiver.” “Cassie’s right… as usual,” Sarge said under his breath a bit. “But you didn’t come up to hear us give you support for Emma, did you?” Pete asked, emerging from his own resting spot, now looking better than ever with my old and his new actuator. I shook my head. “I’m guessing you want to know your role in adoption, right?” I nodded my head, always amazed at his near prescient state with these types of things. “Right. Just be there for her,” Victor said, sighing. “Be there as her friend and her stuffy.” “Support her, Dash,” Cassie added. “Just love her to bits.” To my surprise though, Sarge shook his head. “That’s all fine, but that’s not your true role here, Dash.” “It’s not?” I questioned, his response nearly flying in the face of everything I had come to learn here so far. Sarge shook his head again. “No. Take my advice and use your messaging on her.” I almost objected to him right then, but he held up his hand to stop me. “Just listen for one second. Object after if you want but hear me out first.” Sensing the seriousness in his tone, I nodded. Sarge then took a breath. “See, her mind is darn near like spaghetti at this point. When you meet with her prospects whenever, Mrs. Gillies and the others will narrow them down a bit, but you should only have to see the top three based on a few bits of criteria, so, keep all that in mind. It’s a bit of an outdated way to do things I feel, but you just focus on the three you’ll meet.” “Then what?” I asked, leaning in closer. I could already tell that everyone else was just as shocked as I was that Sarge was giving me advice, and even more, seemingly good advice. “Well, what everyone else said is great for the aftercare once you two have met with all of them, but during your meetings, you’re going to act as the little voice inside her head,” he explained. “Because of her mind, for example, she might choose a clown to be her next caregiver, but behind closed doors, he could be a serial killer. Doubtful around here and in this society, but that’s what you’re looking for. Look beyond their resumes or what they’re saying. Look beyond that extra fluff and see who they really are inside. Sadist or saint. Crusher or carer.” “He’s exactly right, Dash,” Pete said, stepping closer to the rest of us. “Be there for her and make sure she can hold you close but guide her. Guide her like the rudder of a ship away from the jagged rocks ahead. And with any luck, you should steer her right towards smooth waters.” I nodded and just sat back with a huff. I had gotten better at using my messaging on her, and between my better skills and her suggestibility, I almost felt like a surgeon with my level of precision in messaging over her now. It made me feel a little guilty still using it occasionally, but I always felt justified when Nancy was threatening to send her back to practically a newborn state. Now, based on the advice from my friends, I was going to be using my messaging to find her a new caregiver, and if I was reading everything correctly, a new home for the two of us in the future. It was a lot and I just hoped more than ever, just as Miss Dee-Dee had predicted, that she would be ready in a few days to meet the various adoption prospects. From what I had seen today, she might truly never be, but I just hoped beyond measure that I could help her out. To me, right then, all the work I had done with her since we had met and the prevention of Nancy’s vile plans, all now seemed to be converging on this one decision she would have to make soon. Regardless of whom she chose, though, I knew our lives would never be the same after.

CHILDREN OF THE HEART “What's going on,” Ruby asked scornfully; “Homecoming at the lockup? You da Homecoming Queen, cutie pie?” Baffled, Melanie looked to Tippi for an explanation. She had no idea what the skank in the slutty dress was talking about. “A hooker,” Tippi shrugged; “semi-permanent resident. She's been schooling us on what to expect in the morning.” “And it's not the sort of thing we learn in the classroom,” Cindy giggled. “Anyway, how's it going on the home front?” “You didn't tell them?” Melanie was looking at Janis, shocked that she hadn't brought their sisters up to speed. “What was I supposed to say, Mel? Maybe you know how to answer Cindy's question. I don't.” Janis was sitting on the edge of a fold down bunk, holding her head in her hands, trying as best she could to hide from the world. “Chief Mischof, that female detective, and Professor Grady laid it out for us, and they didn't pull any punches. The DA was there in person, and the four of them worked up a deal. The whole sorority does community service as hospital volunteers until we graduate. We get hit with a big fine, which means our parents get hit with a big fine. We'll all be on probation, and have to keep our noses clean-- no more drinking, no drugs, no parties, no nothing. Hit the books, get the house's GPA out of the dumps, and our records will be wiped clean.” “Pretty predictable,” Tippi mused, “and nothing we can't live with.” “There's one more thing. Because we seem to have such a hard on for diapers, they've decided that we're all going to wear them 24/7 until we graduate … wear them and use them. We're losing our toilet privileges.” “Hoo boy,” Ruby clapped, “ain't that a hoot? You hear that, ladies? We done sharing this cell with a bunch of babies!” The other four miscreants were hooting and laughing so hard that two of them were bent over, swearing that they were going to bust a gut. “You all'd look so pretty in them pink baby dresses,” Ruby crowed, “crawling on the floor and all. And I know some boys that'd just love to have you suck on their binkies. For sure, my home boys'd teach you a thing or two! Hoo boy!” “How'd they nail you?” Tippi chose to ignore the ruckus. “I confessed,” Melanie answered, strangely proud of the decision that she had made. “Tip, we didn't just rip off the diaper service; we ripped off a mobster named Spats Belmondo ,,,” “You ripped off the wood chipper king?” Ruby licked her lips, and grinned wickedly. “Hoo boy, you ladies thought you wuz in trouble before? Well, now you got trouble! Dat Spats, he one mean mother fukker. He gonna put your asses to hooking in the streets, get you a pimp weigh about three hundred pounds when he dieting, a pimp who'll beat some manners into you. And when you all dried out and used up, then he gonna feed you to the wood chipper. That's his specialty … the wood chipper!” “Professor Grady thinks that our best shot to get out of this alive is to become his customers … get our diapers every week from Lullaby. He makes money and we get humiliated. Considering the alternative, I'm doing it.” “And the others?” “Eleven of the girls who don't know the score are bailing, some in the morning, some at the end of term. But five others are confessing to a crime they didn't commit, and everybody who's in the know is going to plead guilty as well. If you're in, that's forty one of us. Safety in numbers.” “But how?” Cindy couldn't comprehend what she was hearing. “I mean, how did he persuade the five to go along with this? It doesn't make any sense!” “It would if you had been there.” Janis lifted her head and stared at the others. “That poor man … we found out that he married a girl in Viet Nam, moved into her village, and they had a baby. But when he was wounded and put in the hospital for all those months, the men under him moved on, leaving the village defenseless. And somebody attacked it. They slaughtered everyone, Cindy … his wife and sister-in-law, the rest of his family, the whole village … everyone except the babies and the little children. He thinks that someone who knew that he could speak all those languages found out that he had a baby, and thought that it would be very valuable … a real prize, but they didn't know who to look for. So they took all the kids, and slaughtered everyone else to keep the secret hidden. For years, he's been looking for his daughter all over the world, him and the CIA both. Everybody seems to think that the little girl could be turned into a really dangerous weapon if she can absorb languages the way he does.” “I still don't get it,” Tippi cut in. “What does any of this have to do with us wearing diapers?” “He said … he told us that we all have the family we're born into, and the family we choose. He asked each of us to think about whether we're a family, real sisters, or just a bunch of strangers living under the same roof for a few years, never to see one another again after we graduate. I'd never thought about it before, but when he said it … the answer was obvious, to me and most of the others. The house … we're a family, Tip, a real family, and we're going to stick up for one another, just like real families do. Forty one of us are going to plead guilty and take our punishment. That's a lot of diapers, Tip, and a lot of money going into his pockets.” “So, we're going to buy him off.” Tippi began walking back and forth in the limited confines of the cell, thinking it over. “It's a shitty plan ...” Cindy audibly groaned, not at all sure whether Tippi was being too clever by half. “But it's better than no plan at all,” she finished. “All right; if that's the deal, we're going to take it.” “Are we all going before the judge,” Cindy wanted to know. Forty one members of ZAP could easily turn the courtroom into a madhouse. “Yeah,” Melanie answered. “The Chief and the Professor are going to talk with the judge about making it a closed hearing so that the press won't get a hold of our names. Professor Grady … he's some kind of CIA agent. The Batgirl calls him her Secret Agent Man … and talk about being in love! She'd crawl over broken glass if that's what it took to save him! Anyway, he seems to have a lot of pull. I mean, he snapped his fingers and the District Attorney came running … the DA himself! So, there's a good chance he can pull this off. I hope so!” . . . . “Excuse me, Professor.” Ian was quietly engaged in conversation with a quartet who had opted to plead guilty, and were awaiting their turn to be ferried downtown. He had now had several such conversations, and in each case he had been deeply touched by the shows of sympathy and the occasional hug that awaited him. Twice, he had taken out his wallet, and passed the photo of his family around the circle. Each time, the poignancy of the moment brought tears to young and foolish eyes. Bernice held up his diaper bag, which Priscilla had passed to her before making a run downtown. “Officer Canon wanted me to remind you to call your fiancee, and let her know where you are. Have you made plans to get home tonight?” “No,” he confessed. “It never occurred to us that we would get caught up in something like this.” “Well, we do have a guest room, and now that we have your things, you are welcome to stay the night. I can even offer you a toiletry kit, courtesy of one of the airlines.” “Bernice, thank you, but I don't want to be a nuisance.” “Actually, Professor, you would be doing me a favor. If the girls are locked up, this house is going to be virtually empty … more so than at any other time in the twenty-five years that I've lived here.” “Did … uh ...did Officer Canon pass you the key to my diaper cover?” “She did,” Bernice smiled, “along with strict instructions to change you myself, and then lock you up again before putting you to bed. Do you mind telling me what this is all about?” “I wish I could say that we're just having some good, old fashioned kinky fun,” Ian lamented with a sigh, “but the truth is that I risk a sciatic attack every time I change my diapers, especially the poopy ones. So, my fiancee came up with the idea of using a locking cover to take matters out of my hands. She wants me to become comfortable with having other people change me. I must say, her plan does seem to be working.” “I see.” Then Bernice grinned knowingly. “But would I be right in guessing that she does not want me to pass this key on to one of my charges … let a sorority girl do the honors?” Ian exploded with laughter. “Let's just say that Sarah is not on board with scalp hunting! Nor does she trust me, and with good reason. Every time that I smile at a woman roughly my age, and she smiles back? I fall in love!” “And where does this leave Officer Canon? A person would have to be blind not to see that the two of you are madly in love!” “Well, Sarah is already sharing me with two of her friends, and I've come up with a devious plan to persuade her to add Priscilla to our household. And before you go there? Priscilla is keen on the idea.” “Which leaves her parents ...” “Working on it.” “Right, then. Go say goodnight to Chief Mischof, and remind the girls that you will be there in the morning to wave your magic wand and make everything come out all right. Then, I'll show you to your room, change you, and tuck you in. But promise me that you will call this Sarah of yours. You don't want her to be up all night worrying about you.” . . . . Ian!! When the phone rang, this was the first thought to run through Sarah's sleep fogged brain. In the darkness, with Vickie's head resting peacefully upon her chest, she could not reach the phone or the lamp on her nightstand. As gently as she could, she eased Vickie onto the pillow. The phone kept ringing. She was sure, now, that it was Ian. “Hello,” she whispered. Glancing at her alarm clock, still drowsy, she was surprised to see that it was not even ten o'clock. “Ian?” “Is this Sarah?” A woman's voice. “Yes … yes … who?” “Sarah, my name is Bernice Miller. I'm the house mom for the Zeta Alpha Pi sorority. Ian is here. Professor Grady and the Canons, mother and daughter, traced the stolen diapers to this property, and now, in concert with Chief Mischof of our campus police department and the District Attorney, they are trying to keep this from turning into a circus. Fully forty one of the fifty two girls in this house will plead guilty in court tomorrow morning. If you turn on WPPP for the local news at ten, at some point I should imagine you will see some of what has been going on over here.” “Ian. You say that he is there, in your house?” “Yes. Sarah, it's late, he has no transport, and between classes and the court appearance, he is going to have a busy morning. We're calling to let you know that he will be staying here overnight; we have a guest room that over the years has accommodated many a stranded parent, so it's not an inconvenience.” “Can I speak with him, please?” “Of course; I'll put him on … but don't hang up when you're finished. We have more to discuss.” “Mommy?” Vickie had slowly come awake, and realized that Ian was on the phone-- Ian and someone else. “Shhh, baby girl; let me talk to Ian first. You can speak to him when I'm done.” “Hello.” Sarah recognized his voice instantly. “Are you okay?” “It's been a long day and an even longer night, and I had another seizure, but Priscilla did exactly what Vickie taught her to do, so I wasn't out very long.” “Oh, Ian ...” Sarah choked, the words caught momentarily in her throat. “This can't go on,” she finally managed to say. “What happened?” “It was just another frat house stunt, but it's put some of the girls in serious trouble. They were at each other's throats in the dining room, about to make a terrible decision that in time some of them would come bitterly to regret, so I … I … I told them what happened to me in Viet Nam … what happens when you fail the family you choose … I didn't want them to repeat my mistakes, but just talking about mine … trying to persuade them to choose more wisely than I did … triggered the episode. One moment I was fine, and the next it felt like I was being sucked into a whirlpool, and I ended up … one second I was talking about the last battle, and the next I was living it. Again.” “Mommy?” Vickie's voice was much more insistent. She knew that something was wrong, and knew that it involved Ian. “He's had another seizure,” Putting her hand over the mouthpiece and wanting to keep Vickie calm, Sarah made it an offhand remark. “But he's okay.” In response, Vickie simply held out her hand. She wanted to speak with Ian, and she wanted to do it now. “Vickie's here,” Sarah said as she returned to the phone. “She wants to speak with you.” Sarah passed Vickie the phone. “Vix, it was another seizure, but Priscilla had everything under control. You taught her well.” Like Sarah, Ian didn't want Vickie to jump off the deep end. “Ian, this is the third time in six days. We have got to get on top of this before it happens when there's no one around to help you. I want you back in the ward, where we can safely use Princess Poopy Pants to take you deeper. The sooner, the better.” “Sunday morning,” Ian suggested, knowing that the revelations he would deliver to the Circle on Saturday night might end more than one relationship. “Please put Sarah back on.” “Bernice wants to talk with you again,” he said as he passed the phone. “About his diapers,” Bernice began. “My first thought was simply to change him, and then leave. But after he told me that you're an RN, I changed my mind. I'd like you to walk me through this.” “Do you have the key to his diaper cover?” “Yes.” “Good. Simply insert it. It will attach to the lock, and pull it out. Don't let him interfere when you're changing him-- and don't hesitate to slap his hands aside if necessary. For the rest, it's just like changing a baby … there's really no difference. When you're finished, reinsert the lock, and you will hear it click into place.” “Anything else?” “Yes. If you look in the side pockets of his diaper bag, you should find four bottles of breast milk. Warm up two now and two in the morning, and bottle feed him just like you would any other infant. If you can manage it, cradle him in your arms and treat him to your version of baby talk. I know it sounds silly, but this is an important part of his therapy. To get past these seizures, we have to regress him to infancy.” “I understand. Your fiance is an extraordinary man, Sarah, and I want to help.” “One more thing. He's due for an over the knee spanking. If he gives you any trouble, I'd like you to give him twenty hard spanks before you feed him his ba bas. Think you can do that?” “Easily,” Bernice laughed. “You'd be amazed to discover how many times I've delivered an over the knee spanking in this house!” Bernice winked at Ian as she hung up the phone. “I think we've found another sitter for little baby Ian,” Sarah grinned as she rolled over and pulled Vickie close. She had thoroughly enjoyed changing her baby girl's wet and messy diaper at bedtime, and she was confident that the diuretics and laxatives would continue to work their magic during the night. Reduced to infancy, a hopelessly incontinent Victoria Robinson would finally receive the love and attention she so clearly craved. For her part, as she returned to sleep Vickie opened her mouth and latched onto her mommy's breast. As she nursed, Sarah could feel a stirring in her body that wasn't sexual. She was certain that in time she would begin producing the milk that her babies required. . . . . “And the hits, they just ah keep on ah coming!” Hands on hips, Ruby was shaking her head in mock disappointment. “Look, ladies, we got us three more of dem babies to play with! Oh, yes we do!” Ruby's four friends, all of them veterans of jailhouse row, were gleeful. “I want that tall, skinny one,” one of them declared as she pointed her finger at Tippi. “Her tongue as long as her legs, we gonna have ourselves a good, old time!” “Hail, hail, the Council's here,” Tippi muttered as Joyce Wiggins, Kimberly Doyle and Amanda Cunningham piled in, the door slamming loudly shut behind them. The three newcomers were as wide eyed as Janis had been upon arrival, but Tippi knew that they would settle down soon enough. Misery, after all, did thrive on company. “The press is having a field day.” Kimberly wanted to bring Tippi and Cindy up to date. “We'll be all over the news at ten, and the campus cops love us. They're hauling us over two to a squad car, which adds up to a lot of overtime. The Batgirl started at seven this morning, and she's still going strong. Can you imagine what that's gonna do to her paycheck?” “What I'm trying not to imagine is what my parents are going to do to my ass,” Cindy spat out through gritted teeth. “They watch the news at ten, and my Dad is going to go ballistic. When he gets to work in the morning? He'll probably find a pile of bibs, baby bottles and diapers sitting on his desk, with a note to the effect that everybody wanted to pitch in for my layette. And Mom will make me use them. My life is in the toilet.” “Well, since our social life has been flushed, on the plus side at least we'll have a lot of time to hit the books.” Joyce was determined to find the silver lining. “We might actually graduate!” “Legacies,” Melanie groaned; “why did they have to put me in a cell with Legacies?” . . . . “Just out of curiosity, how many?” “Spanks, you mean?” Ian simply nodded. “Twenty hard ones. Your mommy says that you're a very naughty baby, and that if you give me any trouble … any trouble at all … I'm to put you straight over my knee. I've meted out many a spanking in this house, and speaking frankly, I rather enjoy it. So, I'm going to change your diapee, and put you to bed with a couple of nice, warm bottles of breast milk-- and if you do give me any trouble, straight over my knee you'll go. Are you going to give auntie Bernice any trouble, baby?” “Uh … nope … going to be good as gold. My bottom has still not recovered from the paddling that I got yesterday!” “Then let's get to it. Am I supposed to undress you like a baby?” Again, Ian nodded. He figured that the less said, the better. Bernice removed his coat, necktie and shirt, unbuckled and dropped his pants, then ordered him to sit on the edge of the bed so that she could remove his shoes and socks. When his trousers had also been set aside, she had him stand so that she could examine his thickly padded bottom. She tried, and failed, to get so much as a finger inside the waist band of his heavy canvas diaper cover. She nodded with approval. “This is impressive,” she remarked; “in fact, I'd like to buy a few to keep on hand. They would definitely come in handy.” Again, Ian said nothing. “I've had quite a few bedwetters living here over the years,” she went on, “and they have all fallen into one of two groups. The first are the ones who know that they need to wear protection, and don't make a fuss about it. These I can trust to manage the problem on their own. But the second group? These are the girls that swear it was just an accident, and won't ever happen again. Well, it won't, at least not in this house, because I diaper them myself, and finish off with a pair of locking baby pants. It means extra work in the morning, but the savings on ruined bedding and mattresses makes it worth it.” “So, this is what my girls are going to be wearing from now on,” Bernice mused as she ran her fingers over the impenetrable canvas. “Well, it looks like I'm going to be cleaning a lot of messy bottoms.” “The logistics is the one part of this I don't have figured out.” Ian figured that he was back on safe ground. “Things will sort themselves out when they're at the hospitals, but you're going to need help here, and I haven't a clue how we see to their changes on campus. Setting this up is going to be a real challenge.” Rummaging around in Ian's diaper bag, Bernice had no difficulty finding the baby bottles, powder and wipes, but she also came up with a pacifier, which she triumphantly held aloft. “Babies don't need to think about such matters,” she said dismissively as she waved a warning finger in front of Ian's eyes. “Now, no more talk. Suck on your binkie like a good baby, and don't even think about taking it out, unless you really do want me to spank you. Do you?” “No, auntie Bernice; I'll be good.” Ian was beginning to wonder whether every female on the planet had a barely concealed spanking fetish. Not at all sure whether Bernice was serious or just playing around, he opened wide. “Be back in a moment.” Bernice dashed into the office to collect a diaper pail and a changing pad, which sported enough stains to make it clear that it had seen plenty of use. Unlocking and removing Ian's diaper cover and baby pants, with a grimace she waved her hand in front of her nose. “Definitely messy,” she declared. Bernice spread the pad across the bed, and ordered Ian to lie down. Gingerly opening the diaper and surveying the damage, she wasn't at all sure that she had enough wet wipes, but she set to work with a will. Surprisingly, however, it was easy to clean the mushy poop off of Ian's bottom. “Breast milk does have its advantages,” she murmured to herself as she methodically scrubbed his diaper area, paying especial attention to the folds of his skin. “And I love your diaper,” she commented. “It's so thick, and it looks to be super absorbent. Too bad that we can't get these from the diaper service; it would cut down on the workload.” Why didn't I think of that? Spats will need to add to the inventory to outfit all his new customers … These hospital diapers are good quality, and the girls won't be able to conceal them … he'll love the humiliation factor … Got to put him in touch with whoever does the ordering for the hospital … just one more carrot to ward off the stick! When she was powdering his behind, Bernice paused. The bruising was mottled, some of it an ugly shade of purple. She wondered whether this Sarah person actually knew what she was doing. “I'm glad that you're staying here tonight,” she went on. “And that you are being such a good baby. Another spanking you definitely do not need.” When she pulled them back up, Bernice carefully inspected Ian's vinyl pants. There were no telltale poop stains-- still another endorsement of the four pin method. The diaper cover quickly followed; the lock slid in easily, and slammed home with a satisfying click. “There,” she said as she helped him to his feet. “Let me have your binkie … ah, such a good baby.” She sat it on the nightstand, and pointed Ian in the direction of the bathroom. “Can you brush your teeth, baby, or do you want your auntie to do it for you?” “I think I can manage,” Ian grinned. “Then get to it while I go warm up your bottles. When you're finished, park that cute little butt of yours on the couch. I'm going to feed you just like any other baby.” With that, Bernice left for the kitchen

Clean only. No interest in seeing other people's human waste.

From Tenant to Baby: CH. 1 A/N: I really do just appear out of nowhere and post like 5k words of a new story and then just never return. Oh well, life happens. This is a WIP from almost a year ago I finally just decided to post. I hope you all enjoy! The ad was a godsend as soon as Jordan saw it. 'Looking for a tenant for a small set up above an occasionally used workshop. Includes an open living room and kitchen space with a separate bedroom and a single attached bathroom. Located 5 minutes from the local university and includes Wi-Fi. Serious inquiries only. Call (xxx) xxx-xxx for details.' It sounded almost too good to be true. Now, Jordan was in a bit of a pickle it seemed. He was going into his third year of college at the local university. A business major. And for the entire time, he had shared an apartment with his buddy Joseph. Just recently, however, Joseph had proposed to his girlfriend and they decided to move in together. That would have been great and all if it weren't for the fact that Joseph was the one moving into his girlfriend’s place. It was closer to college and in a better neighborhood, afterall. Jordan was happy for him, of course. But that left him in a bind. In their two-bedroom apartment with them both splitting the bills, it was comfortable. They weren't starving students and could focus more on their school than working long hours. But if Jordan was going to continue to live there alone with all the bills, he would have to pick up more shifts and it would cut into his school time. Coming off an already rough semester, Jordan didn’t think he could handle it. So, he decided to look for housing elsewhere. It all seemed so unreasonable, though. Student housing would be cramped and overpriced, he didn't know anyone else who was dependable enough to split the cost of an apartment and, to top it off, his lease was up in the next month anyway. So when he spotted the ad in the paper, he couldn't believe his luck. He was dialing the number before he knew it anxious to be the first one to catch the unbelievable deal. "Hello?" A voice grunted after a few rings. Jordan wet his lips and cleared his throat before speaking. "Hi, uh. I just saw your ad in the paper for the renting space? Is it by chance still available?" He asked nervously. What if it wasn't? He didn't want to get his hopes up. The man on the line seemed to perk up at this. "Yes, it's still available. Who might this be?" Jordan almost facepalmed. He hadn't even introduced himself. "Jordan Henson, sir. I'm a student at the university." The man chuckled. "Just call me Derek, Mr. Henson. Do you mind if I ask a few questions?" Jordan seemed to relax slightly. "Oh, not at all Mr.- Derek I mean. Call me Jordan." They spent the next hour going over information. How old Jordan was, where he lived now, if he was a smoker if he drank a lot, the usual things. As the small interview came to an end, Jordan found himself smiling. "Well, it was nice speaking with you, Jordan. If you're still interested in the space you can come by and check it out. We can discuss rent and the like then?" Derek offered. "That would be great actually. Is noon alright for you?" Jordan asked as he shifted in excitement. "Sounds great, Jordan. I'll text you the address as soon as we end the call." Jordan thanked him a handful of times before hanging up, his smile wide. Just as promised, two minutes later he received a text with an address as well as a small message. 'Address as promised. Noon. Don't forget! :)' Jordan texted back his agreement and sent a giddy text to Joseph soon after. Finally, things seemed to be looking up. ---------------- At noon the next day, Jordan pulled into the long driveway of Derek's home. Looking out he could see the modest brick house with a smaller, white-painted building behind a little way. That was where the space was, Jordan assumed. Waiting in a chair on the front porch was a kind-looking man. When he caught sight of Jordan's car, he stood and waved. He was taller than Jordan by at least a few inches, Jordan could tell. Getting out of the car, the student held a hand out to shake. "Hi, we spoke on the phone, right? Derek?" The man's hand encased Jordan's own as he shook it gently. "That's me. Jordan, right?" "That's me." Jordan parroted. "You have a nice place here." Derek smiled at him before pointing towards the white building. "Thanks. Are you up to looking at the space?" He asked to which Jordan nodded. There was a nice driveway that led to a carport right by the entrance which Jordan found convenient. Once inside there was a set of stairs leading up to a locked door. Derek dug out the key and had the door open soon after. As described it was an open area with a kitchen set up on one end and a living room with an older brown couch on the other end. There was even a small television stand with a TV on top and an internet modem. "They were left here by the previous owners and I figured there's no harm in letting the tenant use them. I had them cleaned, of course," Derek explained which Jordan was not going to complain about. His apartment with Joseph was sparsely decorated and Jordan knew he would end up giving it all to Joseph anyway. No way was he going to try to drag their heavy couch up the steps. Walking further in, he went down a small hallway where it split into two directions. The left led to a nice bathroom with a tub and shower attachments and the right led to the bedroom. There looked to be plenty of room for his bedroom furniture and his work desk which was nice, and the closet was perfectly sized for his wardrobe. It really was shaping up to be too good to be true. "This is a...well a really nice setup. Did you get many offers?" Jordan asked nervously. Derek nodded as he leaned against the wall. "I did actually. I even had a couple of people come to look at the place. But there were a few disagreements about rules and such. I don't approve of parties or smoking out here." Jordan nodded. "So, that's why you do the phone interview?" "Exactly, but also..." Derek pointed down to the floor almost shyly. "This is above my workshop. I don't use it as much as I used to, but I do on occasion as part of a side business." "And people don't like the noise?" "That and that's when I usually catch them smoking and throwing parties." Derek had a wry smile on his face. "I had to hire a cleaning crew to get this place free of the smell." Jordan winced at that. "Yeah, that sounds pretty rough. So I take it you aren't a smoker?" "I quit about 10 years ago. It's a terrible habit, y'know? Bad for your health." Jordan had heard that plenty of times before which was why he never started. There was a pause between the two as Jordan processed the space. It was nice. And the rules were agreeable. He could deal with occasional workshop noises. "I take it you're still interested in the place?" Derek asked. "I am. Is this where you tell me rent is 3000 dollars a month utilities not included." Because that had to be it. Derek paused before a deep rumble came from his chest. A second later he was nearly bent double in laughter. Jordan felt his cheeks heat up in embarrassment all the same. He supposed it was a bit of an over-exaggeration... "That was a -haha!- good one!" Derek straighten up and wiped a tear off his cheek. "But,-heh- No. Rent isn't nearly that bad." And when he finally told Jordan the rent it...it really reasonable. Especially with all utilities included. AND Wi-Fi... "That's pretty good pricing...it almost seems too good to be true." There. Jordan voiced it. And he braced himself for the catch he was sure was about to happen. "Ah...well, I don't really need the money." Derek waved off. "I work from home, and I have a few side businesses. So I don't really need to rent out this space. I figured it'd be a nice thing to do. Help a student out and all that." That was actually pretty nice. But part of Jordan still told him to be there was a catch. When would he ever get another chance like this? “If you’re still interested, we can get things started for you to be moved in by the end of this week.” And that did it. Jordan had found the deal of a lifetime and would be a fool to throw it away. “I’d like that.” ______________ It was...remarkably easy to move into the new space. Derek had even helped Jordan move his bigger furniture without a second thought. By the first of the month, Jordan was all moved in and settled. That first night where Jordan was able to have a shower and crawl into bed was the best night’s sleep he had in a long time. Waiting for the other shoe to drop kept Jordan on edge until the second week. By then he was buried in his studies and had only spoken to Derek in passing. It was a peaceful setup. In fact, it was a week and a half before something deviated his new norm. It all happened because he needed to do laundry. He had avoided it as long as possible which meant he had a lot of laundry to do. With a sigh, he started to load his baskets of dirty clothes into the back of his car and fetched his bag of quarters. The nearest laundromat was still the same one he and Joseph used to go to and he figured he’d be there a while. “Jordan?” The student turned quickly to see Derek sitting out on his porch in the same chair as before. “Is everything alright?” “Oh! Yeah,” Jordan said quickly, with a small smile. “I’m just gonna head down to the laundromat and wash some clothes. I’ve been avoiding it too long.” Derek paused as he pointed to his own house. “I have a perfectly functional machine inside. No need to go to a laundromat.” There was a moment’s pause as Jordan processed what he had said. When he finally realized he was told he gaped. “Wha- No! No, that’s alright I couldn’t possibly impose on you like that. Really it’s fine, I used the laundromat when I lived at my previous place.” It was then Derek’s face softened as he leaned forward. “It’s not an imposition if I offer. Come on, If you’d like you can use my laptop to work on school work in the meantime.” Jordan debated it for a moment more before he sighed and took the first basket out of his car. As soon as Derek saw he was agreeing, he stood up and got the door for him. “Washroom is past the kitchen on the left. Can’t miss it.” Jordan nodded and pretty soon he was loading up the washer with his first load and a cap full of his clothes soap. When he was finished, he turned and headed back into the hall. It was mostly an open floor plan with the living room, dining room, and kitchen. There were some papers scattered around, but Derek was in the process of straightening them up. That done, he turned to Jordan and smiled. “My laptop is right there on the counter. Settle wherever and I’ll go make sure there’s nothing in the dryer for you.” “Thank you. I really appreciate this.” Jordan said as he retrieved the laptop and nervously sat down on the love seat in the living room. Derek waved it off as he disappeared into the laundry room himself. “I should have remembered to tell you washing was included before you moved in, but I always seem to forget.” He called out. “Happens to the best of us.” Jordan was awarded a laugh as he brought up his class directory and started making notes of his assignments for the week. He was so involved in his work that he didn’t notice Derek walking by with a stack of freshly folded clothes. In between loading pages, Jordan stretched only to feel something hard poking him in the leg. Feeling around, he felt a piece of hard plastic and pulled it. He was surprised to see a pacifier shoved between the cushions on the couch. It was blue with a little lion decal on the button of it. What really threw Jordan off was the fact that it was larger than any pacifier he had ever seen before. “Oh, that’s where that was!” Derek’s voice shook Jordan from his musings. Turning around, Jordan saw Derek making his way over with his hand held out. “I had a friend over and they lost that. I looked all under the couch and couldn’t find it.” Jordan dropped it in his hand. “Um… It was in the cushions.” “Ah, we didn’t look there. I’ll go give him a call and leave you to your work.” Derek fled to the kitchen quickly without a backward glace. Jordan couldn’t help but eavesdrop as Derek brought his phone to his ear in the kitchen. “Hey, is this Kyle? It’s Derek. Yeah! Listen I called to tell you I found that paci we lost on your last visit...It was shoved in the couch cushions apparently…” Jordan felt his insides twist like butterflies as Derek’s voice softened. “Don’t worry, I’ll put it away so you can come to get it later...No, of course, nobody used it. But I’ll sterilize it anyway...Alrighty then. I’ll see you tomorrow. Bye, kiddo.” It was an odd phone call, to say the least, but nothing outwardly incriminating. So Jordan turned back to his assignments and kept working. The minutes bled on, Jordan pausing every so often to relax his shoulders and neck from slumping over his laptop. And he just managed to finish his assignments for the week when the washer rang out a happy little jingle which let him know his clothes were ready to change out. As Jordan stood and went towards the washroom, he saw Derek standing at the stove, working diligently on something. Whatever it was, it smelled great. “Hey, kiddo. I heard the washer go off. Do you want soda water or some juice with lunch?” Jordan walked into the laundry room and called out. “You don’t have to make me lunch, but I would appreciate a soda. What kind do you have?” Derek’s washing machine was huge. Jordan was able to finish two loads worth of laundry in a single cycle and luckily it all fit into the dryer just as well. “It’s already made, kiddo. But I have Red Fusion or Sun Burst. Do you like either one of those?” Derek asked, and Jordan could hear the clink of plates. “Red Fusion, please!” Jordan answered immediately. Red Fusion was his favorite. And he had worked up an appetite...Derek seemed to insist on feeding him lunch and it would be rude to turn him down. He put the last of the first basket in the washing machine and started it before going back into the kitchen. Derek was just setting a can of soda onto a coaster on the dining table when Jordan saw him. There were already two plates set up with a cup of some kind of pink juice beside it. Jordan assumed that was Derek’s drink. He wasn’t sure what was on the plates, but it looked delicious. Some kind of grilled sandwich. Jordan’s stomach grumbled in anticipation. Without much fuss, he sat down at the table and pushed himself in. “This looks delicious, Derek. Thank you!” Derek settled in at the head of the table, to the left of Jordan. “No problem, Jordan. I remember my days as a college student. And if I can provide a better meal than hot pockets and instant noodles, I’m happy.” He smiled and Jordan felt a flush stain his cheeks. How was Derek so nice? Everything seemed like so much, but Derek played it off as if it were common courtesy. “Still. Thank you.” He wasted no more time as he picked up the sandwich and took a generous bite. A happy sound uncontrollably reverberated from his chest, making his blush darken. Quickly, Jordan put the sandwich down and covered his mouth while looking down at the plate. He forced his bite down and took a sip from his soda. “Sorry,” he chuckled nervously. “It’s very good.” “Aw, thank you,” Derek smiled softly as he took his own bite. “It was something quick. You ever have a Po’boy before?” Jordan shook his head, going in for another bite. If he had to describe it, it was almost like a sub sandwich, but there were strips of fried fish fillets inside that Jordan had never thought to put on a sandwich before. It was delicious. “I made these with leftovers, but next time I make them fresh, I’ll call you down,” Derek decided. Jordan wasn’t about to complain. “So, how far are you with your homework?” “Mmm,” Jordan hummed as he took another sip of soda. “I’m finished with this week, actually. I can look over my notes, but I think that’s all.” Derek made a noise of approval. “That’s great. You must be a good student.” Jordan bowed his head bashfully. “Maybe. I’m trying to recover from last semester. I was having issues with one of my classes and that spread into multiple. My grades dipped and I have to retake one of the courses, but I’m trying to stay positive.” “Problems with a professor?” Derek asked, brow furrowing. “Kinda? I don’t know. He just seems kind of harsh.” Jordan goes on to explain his entire semester of less than stellar grades and harsh critique. Pretty soon, his entire sandwich was gone and he was still talking, somehow emerging from his shell of nerves. “-And his notes were never constructive they were just telling me he expected more from a college-level student. Honestly, some of my classmates agreed, he’s kind of a dick-” realizing his slip up Jordan covers his mouth as if it would erase it. “Sorry. He’s kind of rude.” Derek didn’t seem phased by his slip of the tongue as he collected both plates and stood. “No, I believe you. This professor seems mighty full of himself. If it continues, you should probably talk to an advisor about reporting him. Still hungry?” Jordan’s brain buffered for a moment at the abrupt change of topic. “Uh- No, no, I’m full. Thank you! That was delicious. Leftovers or no, I enjoyed it.” He smiled at Derek as he watched him rinse off the plates and load them into the dishwasher along with everything he used to cook them. “No problem, kid. I’m well versed in hospitality. Now that your homework’s done, feel free to watch some television while your clothes wash. Is it your final load?” “No, I have another basket in my car, but that’s it.” He assured. “And it’s not a priority to do if you have something else going on, I can go-” He was silenced as Derek raised a hand. “Relax, kid. I don’t mind you using my washing machine.” He reminded. “Do you need help bringing the basket inside?” Jordan declined and went out to his car for the final basket of dirty clothes. He brought them inside and set them by the washing machine before going to the couch once more. Derek had already pulled up the home screen where the icons of several streaming services lit up the screen. “Make yourself at home, Jordan. I just have some tidying up to do in the bedrooms. I’ll leave you to it.” Derek said before disappearing down the hall. Jordan didn’t think much of it as he selected Disney+ and went through the menu. There was a Marvel show he had missed out on and he was looking forward to catching up. Setting the remote off to the side, he reclined on the couch, kicking his shoes off to pull his feet up next to him. Embarrassingly, he was asleep before half of the first episode. The full stomach and calm atmosphere serve as excellent sleep aid. Jordan awoke sometime later with a heavy quilt covering him up. Blinking in confusion, he examined his surroundings. The television in front of him had a blue ‘Are you still watching?’ Logo on it telling him he’d been asleep for at least an hour. Jordan yawned as he sat up, the quilt falling off to pool in his lap. “Hey, there.” A low and gentle voice said. Jordan’s head turned quickly to see Derek wearing a small smile as he leaned against the doorway of the living room. “Have a nice nap?” Blushing, Jordan nodded. How embarrassing, he felt. He had fallen asleep on his landlord’s couch. His laundry needed to be switched out, and here he was snoozing. “Sorry, I guess I was just tired from the food.” Derek shrugged as he walked over to the couch and sat down. “I don’t mind as long as you don’t mind that I switched your clothes around and folded them up for you. There’s just one load left in the dryer.” Jordan’s jaw dropped. “Y-you didn’t have to do that! You could have woken me up and I would have done it- I didn’t mean to make you feel like-” Again, he was silenced by Derek’s hand. “I wanted to let you sleep, Jordan. I had no problem doing it. It took barely ten minutes.” His voice was calm and gentle. “You can go back to sleep if you’d like. I have a guest bedroom if you’d be more comfortable there?” “No, thank you, but I’m okay. I’m not tired anymore.” Jordan explained as he slowly started to stretch out his sleep-heavy muscles. As he stretched, he felt the twinge of a full bladder that needed his attention. “Uh…” He started nervously. “Can I use your restroom?” “Yeah, down the hall, last door on the right,” Derek told him, pointing down the hall. Jordan wasted no time as he stood up, already fidgeting. “Thanks.” The fidgeting only grew worse as he shut the door behind him, suddenly very desperate for the toilet. He stood cross-legged in front of the toilet while one hand grabbed himself and the other struggled to pull down his waistband. It really was a struggle, but he was able to finally relieve himself in the toilet. Jordan sighed in relief, the desperation easing along with it. That was a close call. He blamed it on the soda. Something about red food dye always made him need the bathroom like crazy. Jordan flushed and washed his hands quickly. He scrubbed the suds in his hand and took a moment to look around. The bathroom was fairly average. The only thing standing out was a cup with no toothbrushes, but washable bath markers on the corner of the sink. A small shelf suction-cupped to the side of the tub held lots of bath toys like rubber ducks and boats. It was odd because Jordan saw no children around. Derek didn’t mention having any...But there was that pacifier on the couch. Maybe he had nieces and nephews? He couldn’t dwell on it much longer since he was sure Derek would come looking if he took too long. So he dried his hands on the hand towel by the sink and headed out the door. Derek was in the same spot on the couch as he was before, scrolling through his phone. Before Jordan could take a seat again, the dryer buzzed signaling the end of its cycle. So, he detoured into the laundry room, pausing momentarily to awe at his baskets of clean, perfectly folded laundry. Normally, he would throw all his clothes into the baskets and procrastinate putting them away haphazardly until the pile of dirty clothes by his closet looked too bad. But he knew he couldn’t just throw laundry on top of Derek’s work. So, He took the warm clothes out of the drying and threw them on top of it. Slowly, he started to fold them, not quite managing to get the same perfect folds as Derek did. But it would suffice. Jordan soon took his basket of clothes towards the front door. “Thank you so much for letting me use your washing machine. And for folding my clothes while I slept. And for the food-” Jordan laughed nervously. “Thank you for being so nice, I guess that is what I’m trying to say.” Derek stands from the couch and goes to grab the other basket to help Jordan out toward his unit. “Aw, don’t mention it, Kiddo. I wanted to. I know I’m your landlord and all, but that doesn’t mean that I’m not open to being friends as well.” Jordan felt he could get used to that, actually. When both baskets were sat down on the floor by his bed, Derek turned to head back out. “I’ll let you know next time I make po’boys. And don’t be afraid to say hi if you see me running around. I don’t bite.” “I’ll do that.” Jordan nodded. Pretty soon, he was left alone in his space, a small grin on his face and hope for a new friendship.

Chapter 6 is about 50% written at this point. I'm sorry for the long delay. I'd love nothing more than to spend my days writing this story and others, but unfortunately my work has been taking a lot of my energy as of late. I've got a lot if ideas and scenes I want to get to with this story and I hope you can bear with me a little longer until the next instalment.

Chapter 36: Offer Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “Miss Clarke…” “Mrs. I’m a married woman, SIR.” I replied, trying to pull all my snark together into one sentence. “If you can even make it through this without being declared immature and ending up back in nappies…” The Prime Minister responded with his own snark that made him sound like he was in control. But we both knew that wasn’t true, otherwise he wouldn’t be contacting me. “If anyone is incompetent and in need of re-raising… it's you, Sir. Going against the will of the people… even from the start… that’s a pretty idiotic thing to do…” “As if they know what is best for the country.” He scoffed. “I thought you had values.” “I do. And those values include knowing what is best for all littles. And that involves nurseries, regular changings and all responsibility taken away from you.” “I thought the party always supported littles. At least… enough to give us some freedom. That's why I agreed to join you.” “They did. That’s what made it so easy to make my way to a prominent leadership role and form the cabinet I desired. I do believe in a lot the Green Democrats aspire for… but not when it comes to littles.” He sounded so cocky. “And you’ve been working with Chris Slater this entire time.” “He’s the only little I actually admire. He had an Amazon mind in a little’s body, and I promised him great things. Shame you had to attack him like that.” “So what do you want, Sir…?” “I want you to call off this silly tantrum, this instant.” He barked at me. “Tantrum? Is that what you think this is? You think we’re just having a strop because we didn’t get what we want?” “Exactly that. So call it off, Mrs Clarke, otherwise I’ll have to resort to…” “Using hypnosis on an unwilling population, mass scale? Arresting people for protesting lawfully?” “They are rioting…” “Some are. A tiny minority are using this unrest as a great opportunity to steal and destroy stuff. But most who are being arrested are peacefully protesting. It’s your police force that are…” “Oh come off it. As if a little knows anything about how the world works.” He laughed. “I know a lot more about the cruelty of this world than you do. And unlike you, I’ve met people from other worlds and seen how they treat others less privileged. Some treat others with disdain, sure, but most try to treat minorities with kindness and respect. We need to follow their example. Littles need equal rights.” “Littles need a sharp spanking and an early bedtime.” He snapped angrily at me. “I can see this is going nowhere. You’re unreasonable.” I sighed. “And you’re a little brat.” “Sir…? Go fuck yourself.” And with that, I hung up on him. There was an awkward silence filling the room. “So… no offer then?” Dotty asked, finally breaking it. “No offer. He won’t even listen to reason, let alone a little’s demands.” I replied, trying to keep my anger in check now that that was over. “What now then?” She asked. “We continue. We shut down more of the country. Get our message out. Get more of the population joining with us. They have a dwindling police force and no backup from the armed forces, they can only hold out so long.” “But what…” Dotty asked before being cut off. “I’m proud of you, Olivia.” Claire said, pulling me in for a hug. “I would have said much worse to that human stain.” “I… I need to see Charlie now, if that’s okay?” I asked around the room. “Of course, hun. Dotty, you got control for a few hours?” Claire asked Dotty. Dotty just nodded and smiled up at her, before turning to me and smiling more. “I’ll… be back soon…” I returned the smile, waving goodbye to my newest friend and ally. ----------------------------------------------------------------- “CHARLIE!” I screamed, running through the doorway, leaping up onto the huge hospital bed and pouncing on my wife, who seemed surprised by my sudden appearance. Claire had snuck me out of LIBRA HQ and through the city, before sneaking me into the hospital, as this was probably one of the locations they were looking out for me most. “L… Liv?” Charlie replied, her face lighting up upon seeing me. “Is it you? As in… the real you?” I asked, pulling my face up from her chest long enough to ask it. “I… think so. I… Liv… I…” “It’s okay! I’m glad you’re…” “No, I have to say something… I…” “No, Charlie, it’s okay, you don’t have to say anything.” “I do though. I… I’m sorry. I’m sorry for putting you through that.” Tears started streaming down her cheeks. “It’s okay, Charlie, seriously, it wasn’t you.” I replied, holding back my own tears as best I could. “It was though. Those were my maternal urges… I just… I couldn’t control them.” “So? We’ve been together for years now, and you’ve handled them well. It wasn’t until Chris…” “Chris…? Chris did… this… to me?” “Yeah, he was working with the Prime Minister and wanted to knock me down a peg… or a hundred.” “I’ll kill…” She clenched her fists in a fit of pure rage, so I quickly placed my small hand on her much larger one, and thankfully that was enough for her to come back to me. “I… nearly did.” I admitted. “What happened? I came to and Nessa of all people was sitting here with me. That was a huge surprise after all these years! She told me she met you and that you told her to come watch over me whilst apparently the country is going to shit?” “Language…” I grinned up at her. “Oi! Don’t you start, little missy! I… ugh, no, sorry… that just… feels weird now…” “No, it’s okay, I think it’ll take a lot of time and even more therapy to process what happened so we can get back to our normal Mummy/baby thing.” “I… didn’t do too much damage did I? I remember flashes of it… but… that’s about it. Like I was in the passenger seat… but only for some of it.” “You used that brute force hypnosis stuff on me, which I must admit… wasn’t fun.” “How… how are you…?” Her voice quivered, she was worried. “Still me? Nanites, thankfully. Though it did actually affect me at first.” “Oh good!” She breathed a sigh of relief. “Speaking of which… how am I back to normal now?” “Faith is here. She’s been working with the device that turned you into that… person… and managed to reverse engineer what happened to your brain and fix it.” “Remind me to thank her. And Eve. Again. Also… when did you and Nessa meet? I… always thought you two would get along, and it makes me so happy to see you did. I just wish I kept in touch with her…” “She saved my life when I ran from the police during the protests.” I laughed, awkwardly. “You… ran… from the police?” “I… yeah… there may or may not be a warrant out for my arrest…” “Olivia…” She looked at me, sternly, using that disapproving voice she only saves for special occasions. ‘Uh oh. Full name… I’m in trouble.’ “Look, over half the population is protesting up and down the country, the government is corrupt and the unrest was already a powder keg just waiting for a spark. My near-adoption and the press event was the spark that lit it up.” I explained, hoping it would make her worry about me less. “Your near…? OLIVIA! What the hell happened whilst I was out of it?” Charlie sounded scared again… “I… I’ll catch you up. But I’ll have to leave in about an hour or so, LIBRA still needs my help.” “You’re helping LIBRA? After everything Chris did…?” “I’m leading them.” I grinned at her, awkwardly. “You’re… well, I guess that was a natural progression for you. You just can’t help but get involved when people need you, can you?” She smiled at me, warmly. “Like Mummy, like baby…” “Touché. Fine, well… just… be careful, okay baby?” Yeah… it still felt weird her calling me that. I guess that’s going to take a while for me to be okay with again. “I… I will.” “So, snuggle up and tell me about everything that has been going on…” “Charlie? Oh hey, Liv!” Faith said from the door just after I told Charlie about what my earlier conversation with the Prime Minister was about. I had told Charlie all about the speech, the incident with Chris, the near adoption, the protests, Nessa saving me, and then all about working with LIBRA to keep things going. And the entire time she had this face that was full of fear… and pride. We had avoided the awkward subject of what happened whilst she was… you know… ‘not herself’. I think that was going to be our unspoken thing for a while, until we let it all out in therapy. Ellie has got her work cut out for her… “Hey Faith, thanks for healing Charlie and getting her back on her feet.” I said to my sister. “Ah ah! No getting out of bed yet! I may have fixed the damage, but there is still some healing to do. The brain is a complex and sensitive thing to mess about with. At least that’s what Eve told me to tell you. So bed rest for you, okay Charlie?” Faith replied, sounding just like Charlie does when she’s trying to be all dominant with me. Charlie just smiled and nodded at Faith, who smiled back at her. “So… Liv…?” Faith said, shifting on her feet like she had some big secret she wanted to say, but couldn’t. “What’s up?” I asked. “Can… Can I talk to you outside for a moment?” “Sure! Charlie… are…?” I was about to ask my wife if she was okay with me leaving her for a bit, but as usual, she knew what I was going to say before I even said it. I’m glad we’re still on that wavelength at least, even if our Mummy/baby stuff is out of whack right now. “I’ll be fine. The nurses here are wonderful and Eve said she’d be here soon to give me another scan. Plus I have Nessa outside, keeping watch. So go, help her with whatever she needs, I’ll be fine. But promise to come back, I need more kisses from my wife!” “I… fine. Now I’m definitely coming back straight away, I missed you!” “I missed you too.” Charlie replied, grabbing my cheeks with her hands and pulling me forwards, planting a soft, cute little kiss on my forehead, before lifting me off the bed effortlessly and patting my butt, making me scoot away quickly. “What is it, Faith?” I asked as we walked into a little room that we had walked down multiple corridors to get to. It was empty, with no-one nearby, not even in the hallway outside. Faith really liked the isolation it seemed, and this benefited me because I had to stay hidden, just in case this place was being surveilled. “I fixed it.” She said, closing the door behind us, leaving me in this little room with nothing but a table, some tools, and a bunch of mechanical scraps. “Fixed what?” “The device.” She said, pointing to a small box-shaped device on the table with a little console on one of its faces. ‘That… that’s the simple, innocent-looking thing that broke Charlie…’ I thought to myself, feeling anger surge through my body. “Wait, it needed fixing?” I asked. “When I got my hands on it, I could tell that Slater guy and his tech team had tried to create this so it would work on a mass scale, something akin to the tech the Amazons use on littles through televisions. This would be really hard to trace, no one would even know what was happening until it was too late, but they never got it to work on anything mass scale. It uses soundwaves to…” “Another time, Faith. So what did you fix exactly?” I asked. “I’ve gotten it so the soundwaves can actually be broadcast through anything. Televisions, radios, phone signals… whatever. Just one press of the button and it’ll broadcast whatever subliminal message you want to send into the minds of Amazons… or littles in fact. If activated, it would send out a signal wirelessly, broadcasting it on any nearby devices. And if those devices are connected to the internet or through cables… then it would spread like a virus, sending the message through the whole system. You can limit how far it goes, but yeah… this could go everywhere.” “So this…” “Could turn the Amazons into mindless babies, just like what they do to littles.” “That… sounds dangerous.” I replied. “Oh it is! Imagine if Chris used this tech mass scale. I know he used it on that Madison woman, and on Charlie… but imagine the power he could have over anyone!” “I’m glad we uncovered it all before he had a chance. This machine… should be destroyed.” “But Liv… this… this could solve everything. Make Amazons into mindless babies…” “That would be cruel and unjust, plus who would take care of all those Amazons? Not like littles can just step up… we’re not as strong or tall as they are.” “Oh I agree, I don’t think I could ever do that to them. But what about just making them more… open minded?” Faith suggested. “Open minded?” I asked, confused. “To littles. To equality. You could make them agree to your Littles Equality Act thing. You could fix the country in seconds. You could fix the world…” “I… that does sound tempting. No more protests needed. No more fighting. No more illegal adoptions… we couldn’t use it on other countries though, if it did get noticed it could be considered an act of war… I…” I was speechless. This… this was bigger than any one person. Using it on Madison was… okay, I guess… but this… “Faith… this is too much power for anyone.” “Oh I agree!” “Then why did you fix it?” “I… look, I see something not working, I have to fix it just to prove that I can! Plus I needed to test the new update I’m going to upload to Charlie’s nanites to protect her from this in the future.” “I…” I sighed and put my palm to my forehead. “We need to destroy it.” “That’s okay, I know how to disable it and take it apart so that no one can rebuild it. As long as we make sure Chris doesn’t have copies and can’t rebuild it himself… we’ll be okay.” She grabbed a screwdriver and sat down at the desk, pulling the device close to her. But just as she began to unscrew the plate on the front, I felt something within me push me forward… a feeling of unease, as internally I could feel conflict within my conscience. “Faith… stop…” I said, placing my hand over the small console on the front of the device, hovering mere inches above the keypad. One simple press… ======================================================= Little in Love 2 just finished on my SubscribeStar! (Well, there's an epilogue on Wednesday, but that's it). My next Monstrum story starts up there on Sunday! Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks! I'm sure you'll get some answers by the time it's finished :3 And yes, it's the usual 40 chapters + epilogue, though they won't be posted together, they'll be posted on different days. I swear... one of these days I'll shake things up with a story that isn't 40 chapters and epilogue... one that has no mean cliffhangers but ends on the WORST thing imaginable. Just to shock you all... Also it won't be sapphic at all... jk As if my stories will ever stop being super gay! An Amazon? Willing to talk to a little... reasonably?

Daniel is being kept under tighter surveillance than an inmate in prison. After a few days he feels like he's about to crack when Emmy tells him it's time sfor a special trip outside... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- The next few days were a nightmare for Daniel. If he thought Emmy was overbearing before his escape it was nothing like when he was brought back. Emmy didn’t let him out of her sight for a minute. He was constantly carried from room to room with his cousin and spent a lot of his time trapped in his walker. He constantly had a pacifier in his mouth and the only time it was removed was when he was given a bottle of milk or Emmy’s breast to feel from. Perhaps even worse than this supervision was the toy that was almost constantly attached to Daniel’s penis and balls. More often than not Emmy had it turned on to that infuriating intermittent buzzing that left Daniel drooling with pleasure but never allowing him to orgasm. After a few days of this buzzing Daniel was almost like a zombie. He was so desperately horny that his mind felt cloudy. He found himself thinking less and less about trying to escape or returning to his old life and more about just being allowed to cum. A part of his brain knew that this was Emmy’s intention. Daniel’s days were now filled with mindless children’s television, mindless baby toys and mindlessly filling his diapers. Every day seemed to blur together and soon Daniel forgot how long he had been with Emmy. It was a big surprise then when Emmy walked into the living room dressed as if she was going out. The chest harness she used for Daniel was on her chest which concerned him. “It’s a big day, baby.” Emmy said as she walked into the room with a smile, “We’re going to see some old friends of yours.” “W-We are?” Daniel replied with a frown. “We are.” Emmy replied, “But before we go we have three things we need to do.” Daniel lifted his arms up allowing Emmy to lift him out of the walker and hold him on her hip. He saw her put her hand in her pocket and pull out a couple of pills. She held them up and waited for Daniel to open his mouth. He wanted to resist but he knew that one way or another he was going to be eating those pills no matter what they were. He reluctantly opened his mouth and let the pill drop on his tongue. Daniel was handed a bottle and he used the juice to wash the pills down. “Good boy. Next we need to give you your special pacifier.” Emmy said. Daniel watched his tall cousin reach into her pocket again and this time she pulled out a pacifier. Daniel could see there was some liquid on the amber bulb and he thought he knew what was about to happen. The soother was pushed between his lips and he immediately felt the horrible numbing feeling washing over his lips. As the bulb was flicked by his tongue more of the liquid came out of it and started covering his tongue as well. It wasn’t long before his mouth was coated with the numbing gel. The pacifier was taking out of Daniel’s mouth. “Try and speak.” Emmy said, “Say “I love my big sister!”” “I wuw I ith iter.” Daniel tried but when he couldn’t feel his mouth it was nearly impossible. He blushed as Emmy giggled and pushed the pacifier back into his mouth. Daniel was wearing just a baby blue t-shirt and nothing over his diaper. He was lifted up and he saw Emmy checking his diaper before lowering him into the harness. He was a little damp but it wasn’t like he could tell Emmy that, not that she would’ve expected him to. Daniel was once again a passenger in his own life. The harness forced him back against Emmy’s chest and his head nestled between her voluptuous breasts. He didn’t feel particularly embarrassed by it anymore, after feeding from Emmy as much as he had the idea of his head being against her didn’t bring much shame anymore. Whilst Emmy walked out to the hallway and put her shoes on Daniel could only wonder how it had become normal for him to breastfeed. Daniel was carried outside the house and had to shield his eyes from the sun. The huge emptiness that spread out in every direction from Emmy’s house made it clear how hopeless Daniel’s position was. He had run away to the only house in miles only to find she was apparently friends with Emmy. He sunk lower in the harness as Emmy started heading up the road. It was a very warm day. Daniel wished he had his bottle as the pair of them made their way towards the shops from days ago. Instead of stopping at any of the stores though Emmy carried on past them. With a sudden jump Daniel realised Emmy was taking him towards the station he had originally arrived at on the way to Emmy’s house. Sure enough, after quite a while the station started looming up in the distance. “Nearly there.” Emmy said. She was a little out of breath, “Are you thirsty?” Daniel nodded his head. “Alright, we’ll sort you out when we’re sat down.” Emmy said as she reached up and rubbed Daniel’s hair. Daniel couldn’t believe he was being taken to the station. He didn’t dare to have hope but the fact they were moving a long way from Emmy’s house made him think he had a chance of some sort of escape. There were quite a few people walking around. The station was in a very rural area so it wasn’t extremely busy but there were still a dozen or so people buying tickets and waiting at the platform. Daniel tried to get people’s attention but no one seemed to do much more than stare for a few seconds. He couldn’t understand why no one found this strange. Yet again he slumped in his restraints, if anyone did find this strange they clearly assumed he wanted to be there or something because no one was intervening. Daniel was blushing wildly as Emmy bought the train tickets. He could see people looking at him and all he could do was flail his limbs and mumble around the pacifier. It seemed Emmy had great timing because as soon as they stepped on to the platform a train appeared in the distance and slowly pulled up at the station. The line was between two major cities but this stop was in the middle of nowhere so when the doors opened not many people got off but the carriages were reasonably full nonetheless. Emmy carried Daniel over to some free seats and finally lifted him out of the harness. “Right, let’s get you sorted out.” Emmy said. Daniel looked around. The seating was very open and he could see a lot of people looking his way. He was feeling very embarrassed. “Ewe eathe!” Daniel tried to talk but the numbness and pacifier combined to make it impossible. A thin line of drool rolled down his chin. “I know, baby.” Emmy said with a chuckle, “Just give me a moment.” “Ooth a aby!” Daniel cried out. Daniel looked around and saw only smiling sympathetic faces looking his way. Except they weren’t looking at him, they were looking at his giant cousin. It seemed they thought he was just a babbling baby. Was Emmy’s size creating an illusion where people thought he was a child? He didn’t know but it made him want to cry. Escape was available right there but he couldn’t do anything to grasp it. If only he could speak. “Let’s get your little toy going.” Emmy said quietly so only Daniel could hear. Daniel wondered what she meant for a second before the vibrator attached to his junk buzzed to life. He immediately gasped and the pacifier in his mouth fell on to the seat next to Emmy. His mouth remained open as he was instantly consumed by the feelings in his diaper. “I know you’re hungry, sweetie.” Emmy said. Daniel was looking up at the ceiling and laying horizontally across Emmy’s lap when he felt one of Emmy’s large hands turning his head to face her. Suddenly his whole vision was filled with Emmy’s large fleshy orb. His eyes went as wide as his mouth as he was brought forwards. Almost by instinct he latched on to his cousin’s breast though he couldn’t believe she was doing this in public! The thick milk started flowing and filling Daniel’s mouth. He felt almost sick with embarrassment as he sucked automatically and swallowed the sweet milk. He couldn’t see anything but the large breast that was pressed against his face but he could feel the eyes of the other passengers watching him. Daniel’s tummy rapidly filled with his cousin’s breast milk as it hadn’t been that long since he was fed breakfast. He was breathing heavily through his nose as the areas between Emmy’s breast and Daniel’s face became sticky with sweat. The breasts were so full of milk that even the smallest pressure was squirting the fluid into his mouth. He had to admit that after drinking it regularly for so long now he had grown to quite like the taste. The thick, creamy liquid was very filling but he knew he wouldn’t be allowed to stop until Emmy’s breasts were empty. Daniel’s attention turned to the buzzing in his diaper. He couldn’t help but let out little pants and moans as his hops writhed gently. He knew people were looking at him, the large baby feeding from his caregiver without a thought in the world. He was almost glad that Emmy’s large chest was hiding his blushing face. Between the thick warm milk, the buzzing and the gentle rocking of the train Daniel found himself getting quite sleepy. This was such a bizarre situation that his brain was struggling to comprehend everything that was happening. There was a rumbling in his tummy as it expanded and filled with the milk. As Daniel’s face was eventually pried off Emmy’s nipple his head rolled back and his eyes were only half-open. The sex toy that was constantly stimulating his genitals seemed designed to keep him occupied without allowing him to cum. He let his head turn to the side to see that people kept looking his way. In his constant state or arousal though he found it difficult to reach out for help. “That’s a good baby.” Emmy said softly as she gently ran a hand down Daniel’s front. The constant sexual teasing had clouded Daniel’s mind to the point that he could barely form coherent thoughts. He let out a milky burp that made Emmy giggle. All he could think about was his diaper area and the desperate need for release. The train journey seemed interminable for Daniel as he laid across Emmy’s lap lost to the vibrations in his diaper. He wanted to beg to be allowed to finish but his numb mouth meant all he could do was gurgle like a helpless baby. Despite how excited he was his bladder eventually overwhelmed his body and he wet himself. The piss streamed out of him as he was gently cradled by Emmy. As soon as he finished flooding his baby pants the vibrations came back to the forefront of his mind. “Nearly there.” Emmy said idly as she looked out the window, “Won’t it be nice to see all your little friends one last time.” If Daniel hadn’t been practically hypnotised by the sex toy he would’ve heard the words “one last time” and freaked out. As it was they got lost in the fogginess of his mind just like everything else that wasn’t in his hot diaper. As the train pulled in to the station Daniel had started to try and reach down to his diaper to desperately rub it in the hope of getting off. Unfortunately for him though Emmy was on top of such movements and was quick to pull his hands away. He whined and moaned desperately around the pacifier. Daniel was paying almost no attention to anything outside of his diaper so when Emmy stood up and placed him easily back in her chest harness he didn’t really know where they were. It was only as Emmy stepped out into the sunlight on the platform that Daniel realised he was back in his home town. The knowledge that he was so close to home managed to break through at least some of the fog that clouded his mind. He reached out a shaky hand as drool rolled down his chin and dripped down on to his clothes. “That’s right, baby!” Emmy said excitedly as if Daniel was an actual baby who had recognised something, “Do you recognise this place?” “Ooo ah ow.” Daniel tried to speak but the buzzing, the numbing gel and the vibrations made it impossible to sound coherent. “Good boy.” Emmy said with empty praise as she patted Daniel on the head. Daniel’s head was pushed back between Emmy’s breasts again as he was walked through the ticket barrier and out on to the street. He saw more sights he recognised as Emmy confidently walked along the pavement. All Daniel could see was the myriad heads turning to watch them both pass. He saw people staring, frowning and whispering to their friends. He felt utterly humiliated and tried to press back into Emmy’s chest, if it had been possible he would’ve pushed all the way back until his head was engulfed by the breasts on either side. Daniel whimpered as he tried to hide from the stares. He wished he could’ve called out for help but it was impossible, there were too many things preventing him from forming words. Next to the silence in and around Emmy’s house the sounds of the city now seemed so much louder and more hostile. “It isn’t far.” Emmy said as she walked down the street with her long stride. Daniel wasn’t sure where they were heading but his house wasn’t too far away. His attention was only briefly taken away from his diaper before he was brought back to his diaper. The vibrating sex toy surrounding his dick was now pressing against Emmy’s harness and making the feelings even more intense. It still wasn’t enough to make him orgasm even as he pressed the front of his diaper into the fabric harness. Daniel felt like he could feel his aching tool dribbling liquid as it begged to be allowed full release. He stopped paying attention to the stares, he stopped looking at where he was going, his eyes glazed over as he moaned desperately. “Here we are.” Emmy said several minutes later. Daniel was brought out of his reverie by Emmy’s words. He shook his head and looked up to see a sight that shocked him completely. They were still on the street but the building in front of them was very familiar to Daniel. He had been going to this building five days a week for years. It was his work place. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1236022 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/bfa71c07-e3af-4c9e-9d67-de1daea0bad9

From Tenant to Baby: CH 3 Jordan shuffled out of the bathroom and across the hall through the newly opened door. Derek’s room was well-kept and tidy. The only thing that stood out was the chair by the window that held several large stuffed animals. But before Jordan could look further, Derek was walking into the room as well. He had a pair of black-rimmed glasses perched low on his nose and a book tucked under one arm. “Hey, buddy. Those jim-jams fit alright?” He asked softly and Jordan tried in vain to pull the dropping sleeves up his arm. “S’fine,” Jordan shrugged. “Good. Let’s get you back to bed then. It’s much too early for you to be awake,” Derek placed his book at the end of the bed and once more went to pull the duvet back for Jordan. Jordan’s eyes widened comically. “You want me to sleep in your bed?” Derek paused, giving Jordan a confused look. “Of course.” “I can sleep on the couch, though. Or I could go home.” Jordan stressed. “I just- I just wet the bed in your guestroom. And you’re my landlord!” Jordan was quickly working himself up again. What he didn’t expect, however, was a set of gentle arms wrapping around him in a warm secure hold. Jordan could do nothing but lean into Derek’s arms, pitiful tears springing to his eyes. “I’m not letting you walk outside in the dark and cold when I have a perfectly good bed right here. We’re friends, aren’t we? What kind of friend would I be if I let that happen?” Derek rubbed his hands up and down Jordan’s spine soothingly. “Are you afraid that you’ll have another accident?” And just the idea that it might happen again, and not just that but that it also might happen in Derek’s bed made Jordan sniffle. “No, no! I don’t normally do this- I haven’t wet the bed since elementary school, I promise. I don’t-” “Shhh, buddy, no need to work yourself into a fit,” Derek squeezed him just slightly. “I trust you not to have another accident in my bed, okay? But it’s still very early. I want to get you in bed before the sun comes back up. So let’s agree to talk more about this in the morning, and let’s tuck you in.” Jordan felt most of the fight leave his body leaving him pliant for Derek to nudge him onto the mattress. Like before, the duvet was pulled up to his chin. But this time Derek walked around to the other side and settled in, leaning his back against the headboard. The light of the lamp cast a stark shadow over his face as he cracked the book open. “Do you mind if I read out load, kiddo? It might help you sleep.” He offered. “M’kay.” Jordan squeaked, burying his flaming cheeks into the soft pillow that smelled like Derek’s cologne. Jordan doesn’t think he lasted a full page before the exhaustion of his emotions carted him back to sleep. _______ The next time Jordan awoke, he was greeted by the scent of cooking bacon. Yawning and stretching, Jordan slid out of the (thankfully) dry bed and shuffled into the hall. He couldn’t help but stop and peek into the guestroom to surprisingly see the bed fully made as if it hadn’t ever been ruined. Walking into the living room, Jordan could see Derek standing at the stove doing something, presumably cooking. He was humming under his breath that Jordan couldn’t recognize, but Jordan cleared his throat to catch his attention. Derek turned around quickly and a smile bloomed on his face as soon as he saw Jordan. “Good morning, kiddo. I’m making pancakes for breakfast. Do you want orange juice or milk with your food?” For some reason, Jordan didn’t have the energy to argue about Derek cooking for him again. Instead, he made his way to the dining table and sat down. “Can I have orange juice, please?” He asked feeling lighter than he did last night. “You sure can.” Derek smiled softly as he set the hot pan aside and went to the fridge. He grabbed a cup from the cabinet and Jordan could hear him pour it. Derek walked around the counter towards Jordan and it was only as Jordan went to reach for the cup that he realized it wasn’t a cup at all. Well, it was a sippy cup. Derek seemed to realize his own mistake as he held it out to Jordan and he froze. “Oh my-” He cut himself off, pulling the sippy cup back. “I’m sorry, buddy. It’s a force of habit. My little ones always start the day with an orange juice sippy…” A red flush sprouted up from his neck. “I’m not making fun of you or anything, I promise.” And wasn’t that just the tables turning? Feeling like it was the least he could do, Jordan held his hand out for the sippy cup. “It’s fine. I know you wouldn’t make fun of me like that. You’re already making breakfast… and It’s just us here…” Eyes twinkling, Derek held the sippy cup out again. “You’re a good kid, Jordan. A real sweet kid.” The cold plastic shell fit perfectly in Jordan’s hand as he took it. Proving his point, Jordan brought the plastic spout to his lips. The orange juice was cold and refreshing to chase away the morning breath taste in Jordan’s mouth. The sound of his sipping was loud in the dining area. Jordan gave a small exhale as he took the spout from his mouth. The entire time, Derek looked at him with an indistinguishable soft look. “...I should…get back to cooking.” Derek trailed off, turning abruptly and going to the kitchen once more. ________ Breakfast was a quiet affair, neither one really saying much. It was only as they both stood in the kitchen afterward, rinsing and loading the dishes from cooking into the dishwasher, that Derek asked about Jordan’s work schedule. “We have an event coming up. So, I have to work the night shift for the next few days to get everything spotless and set up. My boss is foaming at the mouth and it was either take the night shifts or open.” Jordan gave a shiver. “I hate opening. It makes me too exhausted to do anything else.” Derek seemed to make a mental note of that before he started the dishwasher. “Your clothes are in the dryer at the moment, you probably have another hour or so before they’re ready. Think you can stay awake for another episode?” He teased just slightly. “Pfft. Staaahp.” Jordan scoffed, blushing at the reminder of his sleepiness But eventually, they did settle on another episode of the show they were slowly making their way through. And when the dryer buzzed, Jordan changed into his previous clothes and left with a promise to Derek that he wouldn’t overwork himself. Oddly enough, Jordan found himself better able to focus on work and his classes even with all the stress of the event coming. It was as if the night at Derek’s gave his mind a reset that it so desperately needed. The anxiety he had come to constantly cope with was less than a dull buzz in the back of his mind. His grades were steadily improving, his boss was hinting at a possible promotion to the event manager position, and Derek was the careful and considerate landlord he was before. It wouldn’t be too long until their paths crossed once more, though. ________ Jordan was switched to delivery the day before the event. It was a position he knew well but dreaded because it meant going up and down theater stairs all day carrying bags of popcorn and drinks to customers’ seats. He was behind the concessions counter filling tubs of popcorn and restocking his apron with pockets full of straws, salt, butter, and napkins. ‘Welcome to FlixWorld, are you wanting to print a ticket or purchase one?” The standard box office greeting grate against his ears. “I purchased my ticket online. I assume I just need to print it?” A very familiar voice asked. Head jerking back, Jordan could see Derek talking to the girl at the ticket kiosk. For a moment, he was embarrassed to be seen at his place of work, but he remembered extending the offer to get Derek tickets before. He couldn’t be mad about the man going to see a movie. Quickly, before Derek could start making his way over, Jordan slipped his employee card to Kathy at the register. “Kat, that guy at the kiosks is a friend of mine. Give him my discount, please.” He explained, receiving a thumbs up before going back to his cart. The hum of the slushy machine was loud in his ears and it was only later as Kat slipped his tag back around his neck that he realized Derek had come and gone. He didn’t have time to dwell as his pager started to vibrate in his pocket. “Ugh, Kat, I’m due in theater 4. Can you get the door?” The cart was heavy and it was a battle trying to get it through the swinging door without knocking anything over. Having Kat hold it open was the only option. Thus began the next 30 minutes of running up and down stairs, handing out drinks and snacks right before the opening credits started rolling. Three theaters later, Jordan spotted a familiar name printed on the ticket stapled to a bag. ‘Derek K.’ Somewhat excitedly, Jordan pushed the cart down the long hall until he got to theater 7. It was their smaller theater which meant he wouldn’t be doing too much walking. And by his own organization of the cart, There were only two orders in a higher row than Derek. They weren’t big orders at all, so Jordan wasn’t too out of breath as he brought Derek’s singular large tub of popcorn to him. “Hi, Derek,” Jordan smiled. “Can I get you anything else? Extra napkins? Salt?” Derek took a piece of popcorn and popped it into his mouth. “I think I’m good. Are you manning the cart all night?” Jordan nodded with a sigh. “It’s not too busy though. And it gets slower the later it gets.” “You’re working pretty hard.” “It’ll be easier when this event is over and done with.” Jordan gave a small forced smile. “But if that’s all, I’ll be on my way.” “Oh, wait!” Derek called, digging into his pocket. Jordan stays long enough for him to pull out a folded five dollar bill and hold it out for him. “Your tip.” Jordan winced. “We aren’t allowed to accept tips. But thank you though!” Just then, the pager in his pocket started to vibrate. Pulling it out, He saw the number 11 flashing across the screen. “I have to get going, it was nice seeing you, Derek!” Derek said something, but by then Jordan was closer to the speakers and the previews were quite loud. He gave one final wave at the bottom of the stairs to Derek before pushing the cart along once more. This continued on for most of the night until, finally, he was allowed to take a break. When he came back, he spent the rest of the night until 1am cleaning each theater and shutting down the popcorn makers behind the counter. He went home that night and barely made it up the steps. As much as he wanted a shower, his bones ached for sleep. Jordan was only glad he had the autonomy to take off his uniform before flopping onto the bed and passing out while curled up to his pillow. ______ The dream he had was amazing. In this dream, he had drawn himself a nice warm bath in one of those large claw foot tubs. The steam rose in the air and the water was his favorite temperature. Dipping his fingers in, The warmth traveled up his arm. From there, Jordan didn’t waste much time before slipping under the water and suds. A peaceful sigh left his lips. Pretty soon, however, his dream was interrupted by a dreadfully familiar chill. Jerking up from bed, Jordan found the sheets wet. This time, it was in his own bed. Horror clung to him as he surveyed the damage. How could ge manage to lose control again?! And this time it wouldn’t be as simple as putting them in the washing machine himself…

For over a year now I've been wearing Tranquility ATNs every night and nearly 24/7. I leak frequently and I want an upgrade but I'm also on disability with other life pressures and money is veeeery tight. I'm curious what others find as a happy medium, it seems like there are potentially options that are double absorbency but not double the cost.

Here's what you get when you enter the prompt "spoon chicken birthday" on craiyon. Happy Birthday spoonie!

I am still planning on writing that story. I was actually just adding some details I thought would be nice to it the other day. As I wrote the elephant stuffy's tale a little later in the year, I will probably not get to it before July at this point, but I might include it in the next poll I post on here. I just want to give an opportunity to the other stories I wrote first or that I saw others interested in that wouldn't hurt other storylines (like the sequel to Walk into the Unknown). Thank you. I've been writing everything down and really trying to remember to keep the timeline intact when I'm going back and forth. I might add some dates to the reference guide I have to make some of that job a little easier. Plus, I'm also cooking up something new to add to the guide as well that should help with a few things...

Thanks! That certainly would be an interesting scenario. I don't think Maddy realizes yet that there are diapers her size, and not just pull-ups. I wouldn't think she would be disappointed with diapers instead if that were to happen. For sure, there are lots of different ways diapers might come into play for Maddy.

Thank you! I'm glad you are enjoying the story so far. I totally understand that feedback, thank you! That is helpful, I don't always catch everything. Normally my partner will point things like that out, but we'll chat about it and sometimes leave it in, or they miss things too sometimes. I'm thinking once the story is 100% complete, I'm going to go back through it and fix a few of those plot points, as long as it doesn't affect how the entire story flows. I think my initial thought was she was writing the feeling/thought off as stress and that she had just imagined it, which is why she didn't check right away. She knew her pants were dry, so there was "no way" she actually peed. Kind of thinking, making her not think about checking her underwear. It's a bit of a stretch and I probably didn't explain that very well.

It’s improved some but still in my ninth year of every night wearing/wetting I often wake early having wet in my sleep with the urge to urinate again. But then again growing up a bed-wetter it was much the same.

Needs more pink!

Diaper crinkles can be somewhat subjective. What I think is quiet you may think is way too loud. I was in a Rearz Critter Caboose for quite a while yesterday and I thought it was quite crinkly. That said...I still wouldn't hesitate to wear one of them when I was out running errands and whatnot. I wouldn't wear one to the doctors office but I'd be game to wear it out most places....

Thanks Jeggy *Big hugs back*

Hi TammyG, and welcome to DD. Nice to meet you, glad to have you join us. Nice intro! I hope you find this a good place to hang out, I believe it is. Lots of good likeminded people. So, come in make yourself comfy. Relax, have fun, and enjoy! Oh, if any questions, just ask.

I don't think you crash through the door, making noise without any number of somebodies wondering just where you emerged from so I might as well just go ahead and write one even if it won't be the full super long biography of Tammy. Tammy was assigned as male but it didn't take long before just being out of sync with pretty much any boy as much as you might of done the odd thing they did which wasn't that different than girls and gravitated to "TomBoys" who sometimes had a hard time for not being stereotypical for the era so we had something in common even though in time it became obvious I was more "girlie" than most girls and I had no interest in being a woman. Like most, you explored looks when the eyes were well away and rather liked that reflection and in an evening Tammy "got born" as a sissy not seeing yourself as being a girl nor of no gender. I'm majorly on the little side Sissy and that means what I enjoy is being a me I'd sooner of had the opportunity to present and just be myself as that child and when like that everything is very much what it would be for any child, so if I'm playing that's just it and the bigger side of Sissiness which I understand some of the adult little girls don't feel comfortable around takes a rest. Rest assured Little Space for me is very much for Littles however we identify. I'm happy to play with any Little on Little terms. There is as implied a bigger side that does come out but that exists in Adultland and I can't see anything around that being mentioned here beyond the "Sissy" space and then only in passing, it's simply I see no point in denying things when they are a part of you even if most of the time it doesn't come into what you doing and where you might be. I do have accounts at all the usual spots but things here seem to be broader and that suits me

Mikey awoke to a room of darkness, nearly having forgotten about the actions that had brought him to this exact moment as a tiny night light in the corner of the room filled the room with a dimly lit, amber light that did little more than outline the different bits of furniture. He rubbed his eyes slowly, helping them adjust to the low light in the room as his memories quickly reminded him of his previous endeavors, bringing a slight smile to his face as he re-lived those moments for a second. His nap had completely restored his energy levels and as a surprise to him, his diaper had remained dry. He sat up almost effortlessly, feeling a sense of control over his actions that had been lacking for the past several days. Curious, he reached out to grab hold of the crib bars, pulling himself up onto his feet without much effort, aside from the usual difficulty that came with walking on bedding. His smile grew bigger as he felt slightly in control, only for his emotions to switch on a dime with a single thought. Was the spell just wearing off, or was something else going on? Maggie stirred around in her crib on the other side of the room, having not slept much herself as she turned over to stare out across the room at the sudden commotion Mikey had began to make. The dimly lit amber lighting did little to illuminate the room as Maggie struggled to make out much other than that Mikey was standing up, clearly awake as she prepared herself for the day to continue on. She knew it would only be a matter of time before he was calling out for Lilith to come save him from his own prison which was still beyond her understanding. “Mommy?” Mikey called out almost on the spot in a lower, less whiny tone than had been his usual. “Mommy!” “5 more minutes?” Maggie muttered as a joke, half expecting him not to hear her as she lay on her back in an attempt to emotionally gather herself. “Oh, hi Maggie!” Mikey called out, suddenly peering through the darkness at the soft lump of blankets and stuffed animals that he could only assume she was concealed in. “Hi…” She let out in an unamused voice. “Did you have a good nap?” Mikey asked, suddenly realizing his ability to put together sentences again as he spoke them. The brain fog had mostly cleared, only further reassuring him that the spell had to have been wearing off. “Mhmm,” Maggie muttered through her teeth, burying herself under the blankets again as she heard Lilith’s footsteps make their way down the hall in an attempt to hide herself from the inevitable. The door slowly opened as Lilith peered inside, quickling spotting Mikey standing up in his crib as a smile came over her face. She pushed her way into the room, flipping the light switch and flooding the room with the bright, yellowish light as she strolled across the carpet towards Mikey. “Look at you!” She cooed, grabbing one of Mikey’s cheeks as she gave it a soft squeeze. “Standing up like a big boy!” Mikey nodded with a bright red smile, his stomach filling with butterflies as Lilith’s face lit up with happiness. “Are you ready for an afternoon of fun?” Lilith asked, dropping the crib wall as she helped him out of the crib, giving his diaper a quick check. “Oh my goodness? Did my little guy make it through nappies without having a tinkle?” Mikey nodded some more, obviously loving the attention as he stood in front of Lilith twisting about, soaking up all of the attention. “I-” Mikey started, feeling a little ashamed to ask. “Mommy?” “Yes, sweety?” Lilith asked, turning her attention to the closet as she ran through the options of what to dress him in. “I think the spell might be wearing off,” Mikey said nerverackingly, still unsure if that was by design or not. Lilith turned around with a smile. “How come?” She asked, obviously excited that he pointed it out. “Well…I can tell that I need to poo…but it's not just coming out like it usually does,” Mikey explained. Lilit’s smile turned to a grin as she reached back into the closet to pull out an adult sized child’s potty as she carried it into the center of the room. Its bright blue appearance made it clear what it was, spotted in hand painted clouds and planes circling about as Mikey’s eyes widened. “I don’t think the magic is wearing off, I think it's just changed a little bit,” Mikey’s stomach filled with flutters as he instantly thought about the possibilities of where Lilith was taking this. “You see,” Lilith started to explain, guiding her fingers around his waist as she slowly started to remove his t-shirt, forcing him to squirm about in her firm, yet gentle grasp. “Mommy thinks it's time to let you grow up a little,” She teased, slowly pulling the tapes of his diaper off one by one as he squirmed with excitement. “Babies have to grow out of diapers eventually, and Mommy thinks you are more than ready,” Lilith removed the fourth tape, gently pulling the diaper out from between his legs before folding it up and setting it on his crib, quickly returning to guide Mikey towards his new potty. “Eventually, all cute, well behaved babies get to turn into big boys who get to experience all sorts of new things, and this is just the first step,” Lilith said, lowering him onto the potty that made him feel extremely small. “Though, being a big boy comes with a lot more responsibilities over time, good boys are rewarded for their actions. Bad boys are well disciplined too,” Lilith explained, now crouched down in front of him on his oversized potty as his feet kicked about. “Does my baby want to be a big boy?” Lilith asked in a gentle, reassuring voice that told Mikey it was truly his decision. Mikey nodded his head, his stomach churning with excitement at the world of possibilities that had suddenly opened as he practically waited for her permission to go. “Don’t think this changes anything about who's in charge. Mommy’s not afraid to change your dirty diapers forever, and she's certainly not afraid of giving your butt a good, hard spanking. Understand?” Mikey nodded, his nerves tingling with excitement as he smiled at Lilith. “Good,” She said with a simple nod. “Make your pushies,” Mikey’s face was flush red. The butterflies in his stomach concealed any need to make use of his massive plastic potty while his emotions overwhelmed him as he tried to hold it under control. He could feel a tear of happiness forming in the back of his eye lid as he struggled to hold it back. Slowly, he gently closed his eyes as he let his bladder release. The stream of pee flooded the plastic container, echoing amongst itself before finding small cracks between his legs to escape, creating a sound similar to what you would hear in a portapotty. He let out a sigh, keeping his eyes closed as he let his thoughts and happy sensations take over as his bowel’s followed suit, relaxing and widening to let out what would be his most normal poop in quite some time. “Wow! Look at you go!” Lilith cooed, silently snapping pictures from all angles unbeknownst to Mikey who let the words go to his head. “Mommy is so proud!” Mikey tried to imagine what it might be like to continue doing this in the future. Potentially watching cartoons or maybe even being fed. “I can’t believe how easy that was!” Lilith muttered to herself, quickly glancing through her phone at the pictures she had acquired, quietly exploring her own feelings towards them. “Mommy can’t believe what a big boy you are already!” Mikey slowly opened his eyes as his business came to an end, spotting Lilith with her phone as he instantly felt a little embarrassed knowing that she had likely taken photos. “Mommy…” He said nervously, his face still blushing red with excitement about where the day could go from here “Aww, are you all done sweetie?” Lilith cooed, putting her cellphone back in her pocket as she wiped the smile off of her face. “Yes, Mommy,” He said, his face turning bright red again as he had long since finished but remained seated on his plastic throne. “Think you're a big enough boy to wipe yourself, or do you need Mommy’s help?” Lilith cooed mockingly, already bringing over the baby wipes as she knew his answer. He felt his cock thicken as Lilith approached, his mind twirling with fantasies as he meagerly tried to conceal it behind what little plastic guard there was, but it was of no use. “My my,” She cooed, staring down at his hardened cock as she pulled a few wipes out of the bag. “Sure looks like a big boy, but I think Mommy knows better,” She teased, forcing him to lean forward in an awkward position as she ran the cool, wet wipes through his crack, dropping the dirty wipes into the potty. Her fingers delicately traced his puckered hole which eagerly awaited for at least one of them to slip in, but Lilith didn’t oblique. Instead, she finished wiping him up, dropping the wipes into the potty before helping him up and guiding him back towards the closet where she opened a new drawer, pulling out one of many blue pullups. “Big boys get upgrades too,” She said, unfolding it and holding it out in front of Mikey, gesturing for him to step in. “Though I think night time diapers will need to be a thing until you can prove to me that you aren’t still my little super soaker,” She giggled, watching him pull on the pull ups before giving a slow twirl. “Such a cutie!” She shouted with excitement, eagerly picking out his equally colorful outfit for the day consisting of a bright orange shirt and some overalls. “Think you can get dressed on your own?” “Yea!” Mikey shouted enthusiastically, grabbing the clothes from Lilith before dropping them on the ground. “Alright,” She chuckled, watching his obscene method. “I’ve got to wake your sister up from her nap and get her settled. Why don’t you pick out some toys and stuffies to play with once you’re dressed,” Lilith made her way over to Maggie’s crib, opening the curtains and door to the backyard on the way before greeting a very unpleasant Maggie at her crib. Mikey fumbled about with his clothes, having started on both feet in an attempt to balance on one leg at a time to slide his pants on before ultimately giving up and accepting that Lilith still hadn’t returned a full sense of control. He sat down, only slightly defeated where he could pull on his pants slowly, catching them against both of his knees before finally pulling them up tightly around his waist. He struggled through his shirt as Lilith carried Maggie across the room to the changing station where she lay silent, avoiding making eye contact with either of them, especially considering the state of her diaper much to her dismay. But for the moment Mikey remained uninterested. The start of potty training with Lilith combined with the sun that poured through the windows created a new sense of excitement for him and he just couldn’t wait for the journey to start. Mikey slung the overall’s straps over his shoulder, giving little attention to pulling them tight before lifting himself off the ground. He raced to his crib to grab his stuffed bear before barreling towards the door, eager to play in the sun in his new found freedom. “Uh uh,” Lilith called out, gesturing for Mikey to come back. “Just because you’ve outgrown diapers for now, doesn’t mean Mommy’s outgrown her binky boy,” She said, clipping his pacifier clip to his overalls before plopping it in his mouth. “Now you’re free,” Mikey bolted towards the door, binky in mouth with his bear in tow as Lilith shifted her attention back to Maggie. “Is sissy ready to grow up a little too?” Enjoying the story so far? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar!

Must admit also seems to happen in the morning - always been quite regular - have not used the toilet for over two weeks - there used to be some resistance, now I just feel a sudden urge to poo and it starts to come out - sort of getting used to it, like I had to when my urinary incontinence kicked in

If it's a in real life photo, I prefer it to be clean, just because it looks more babyish that way I think. But then again, I also like seeing a wet diaper as well.

Chapter 15: The labyrinth unveiled As they approached the entrance of the library, Ghost signaled for his team to follow. The large wooden doors creaked softly as they swung open, revealing the dimly lit interior. The Hellcats moved in like silent shadows, their footsteps muffled by the thick carpet underfoot. Ghost led the way, his eyes scanning the rows of bookshelves. He could feel the tension building within the team, each member sensing they were mere steps away from the unknown dangers lurking beneath. Rabbit trailed close behind, her fingers dancing over her tech pad, ensuring they remained undetected as they ventured deeper. "We've reached the second underground level, Argos," Ghost reported, his voice barely a whisper. He could hear the soft hum of machinery in the distance, a telling sign they were drawing closer to their target. "Bring up the lift." The team huddled together, watching as the lift slowly ascended from the depths below. As it came to a stop, Ghost turned to his team, his eyes reflecting the determination that burned within them all. "We're going in hot. Be ready for anything." With a nod from Rabbit, the team stepped onto the lift, their hearts pounding in sync as they descended into the unknown. The lift jolted to a stop, and Ghost gestured for the others to follow as he led the charge towards the lab entrance. As they neared, the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor. Wire, their sharp-shooter, tense and ready, whispered into her commLink, "I've got eyes on possible hostiles. Heavy with Nannybots." "Hold your fire," Ghost ordered, his voice steady. "We're here for the captives, not a firefight." The lab's entrance loomed ahead, a large metal door etched with the faded emblem of Emerson University. Ghost signaled for Rabbit to get to work on the door's security panel. As she began to work her magic, the sound of footsteps grew louder, and the distinctive shape of Nannybots appeared on the horizon. "We don't have much time," Ghost warned. "Make it quick, Rabbit." With a triumphant smile, Rabbit pried open the panel, exposing the delicate wiring within. She worked deftly, her fingers a blur as she bypassed the security system. With a final spark of electricity, the door groaned open, revealing the hidden complex beyond. The team stood at the threshold, their hearts racing as they prepared to face the unknown. They knew this was just the beginning - a dangerous mission fraught with peril. But they were the Hellcats, a force to be reckoned with, and they would not rest until they had saved their own. As they stepped through the door, they vanished into the maze of twisting corridors, their footsteps echoing through the cavernous space. The fight to save their friends had truly begun, and they would not hesitate to risk everything in their quest for freedom. For they were not just warriors - they were heroes, united against an oppressive world that sought to keep them down. The battle had started, and the outcome hung in the balance. But the Hellcats were ready, and they would not be easily defeated. With a final nod from Ghost, they advanced, their hearts filled with hope, their spirits unbroken. For they were the Hellcats and they would not rest until victory was theirs. The drone, a sleek hovering orb, emerged from the shadows like a specter, its sensors locking onto the Hellcats. It beeped a series of crisp, coded messages that only a machine could understand. "Looks like we've got a guide," Wire remarked, her eyes fixed on the mechanical escort. Ghost nodded, his gaze never leaving the drone. "Argos, you're sure this thing's friendly?" Through their earpieces, Argos's voice resonated with the clear certainty of a thousand computations. "Affirmative. The drone is an extension of my surveillance network. Follow it to your objective." The Hellcats exchanged wary glances as the drone pivoted, signaling them to proceed. The metallic corridor stretched out before them, terminating at a formidable door that looked like it had survived wars from another time. "This is old tech," Rabbit observed, eyeing the sturdy construction of the blast door with a hint of disapproval. "Not what you'd expect in a place like Emerson." "Old doesn't mean easy," Ghost countered. "Let's stay sharp." As they neared the door, the drone emitted a low-frequency pulse. The massive door responded with a series of mechanical clicks and groans before it reluctantly began to slide open. The Hellcats paused at the threshold, taking in the descent that awaited them beyond the door. It was as if they were about to plunge into the bowels of history itself. Ghost turned to his team, his voice tinged with the gravity of their situation. "We don't know what's down there. Keep your eyes peeled and watch each other's backs." Rabbit pulled out her tech pad once more, her fingers moving with practiced ease. "I'll jam any signals coming in or out. We don't want any surprises." Wire checked her weapon one last time, feeling its familiar weight in her hands. "I'm ready to light up anything that moves wrong." The Hellcats advanced down the staircase with measured steps, their senses alert for any sign of danger. As they descended deeper into the darkness, each knew they were moving further away from the world they knew and deeper into uncertainty. Argos's voice was their lifeline in the silence that enveloped them. "I will monitor your progress from here. Good luck, Hellcats." The Hellcats followed the drone, their senses on high alert as they navigated the winding corridors. "This doesn't feel right," Wire muttered, her grip tightening on her weapon. "What the hell is a door like that doing in a university?" Ghost shook his head, his voice grim. "I don't know, but I don't like it. Rabbit, see if you can get us through." Rabbit stepped forward, her tech pad already in hand. She scanned the door, her brow furrowing as she processed the data. "This is some serious hardware, Ghost. It's going to take some time." Ghost exchanged a glance with his team, their expressions mirroring his own unease. But they had come too far to turn back now. With a nod, he signaled for Rabbit to continue her work. Minutes ticked by, each second feeling like an eternity as they stood before the imposing door. Finally, with a triumphant cry, Rabbit stepped back, the door sliding open with a hiss of hydraulics. Beyond lay a staircase, descending even deeper into the bowels of the earth. The Hellcats hesitated, the weight of the unknown pressing down upon them. "I've got a bad feeling about this," Wire whispered, her voice barely audible over the pounding of their hearts. Ghost nodded, his jaw set with determination. "So do I. But we don't have a choice. Our targets are down there, and we're not leaving without them." With a deep breath, he stepped forward, his team falling in behind him. The drone led the way, its soft glow illuminating the path ahead. As the Hellcats descended the ancient staircase, the air grew thick with the scent of bygone conflicts. The walls bore the scars of a time when the world trembled under the weight of relentless ambition and technological prowess pushed to its limits. They moved cautiously, each step resonating with history's echoes. "These walls... they've seen more than just academic disputes," Rabbit murmured, her voice a hushed reverence for the past. Ghost nodded, his eyes scanning the shadows. "Yeah, this place reeks of old power plays and secrets best left buried." Wire adjusted her weapon, her gaze fixed on the distant darkness. "Remember the stories our elders would avoid? About an age when our kind wasn't just marginalized but caught in a crossfire of giants?" A grim understanding passed between them; none dared to voice it directly, but each mind raced with tales of a colossal struggle that had once shaken the foundations of their worlds. Rabbit glanced at Ghost, her eyes seeking confirmation. "You think this is part of that... legacy?" Without a word, Ghost ran his fingers over a large dent in the metal wall — a silent testament to a violent impact from an era long past. The drone ahead paused as if waiting for them to absorb the gravity of their surroundings. "Feels like we're walking through a museum dedicated to mistakes," Wire commented, her tone laced with unease. The silence hung heavy as they continued through the labyrinthine passages. The deeper they went, the more palpable the sense of foreboding became. Rabbit's fingers paused on her tech pad, a frown etching her features. "These energy readings... they're off the charts. Whatever happened here, it wasn't just a footnote in history." Ghost led them forward with a quiet resolve. "Let's keep moving. We've got lives to save, regardless of what ghosts we're walking among." They pressed on, their steps synchronized with the pulse of revelations that thrummed through the ancient corridors. The Hellcats knew they were treading upon ground that once quaked with the fury of two worlds clashing — yet their mission was clear: rescue and survive. Ghost stopped short when they reached an intersection. He held up a hand, signaling his team to halt. "Listen," he whispered. A distant rumble reverberated through the corridor, sending vibrations through the soles of their boots. "That doesn't sound like any Nannybot I've ever heard," Wire said. Rabbit checked her tech pad again, her expression tightening. "There's an energy spike ahead. Something's active down here—and it's not just surveillance." They shared an uneasy look, understanding that whatever lay ahead was part of a legacy far older than any mission they had undertaken before. "Could be leftover security systems from the war," Ghost speculated, his voice low but clear. Wire grimaced at the thought. "Let's hope they don't mistake us for enemy combatants." With renewed caution, they advanced down one corridor after another, each step a reminder of the risks they were taking by delving into this relic of a bygone conflict. "Argos," Ghost spoke again into his comLink as they continued their descent into history's depths, "keep your sensors peeled for anything out of place." "Understood," came Argos's reply through their earpieces. "You are walking through shadows of the past—stay vigilant and mind the steps…" * * * "Damn, I hate these giant steps," Foxboy muttered, looking up at the next flight with a grimace. "Trust the drone, Foxboy," he said, gesturing towards the small device scooting in front of them. "It'll guide us through." With a deep breath, Foxboy activated his exoskeleton. The mechanical limbs extended from his body, giving him the strength and agility to jump over each step with ease. The Hellcats followed suit, their own exoskeletons humming as they leapt from one stair to the next. Ghost led the way, his eyes fixed on the drone in front of them. Rabbit and Wire trailed behind, their weapons at the ready. As they descended deeper into the library's subterranean levels, they could feel the air growing colder and more oppressive. Foxboy watched them go, his face hardening with resolve. He flexed his fingers around the handles of his exoskeleton and then pushed off from the ground. The force propelled him upwards and forwards, carrying him up multiple flights in one bound. Ghost's communicator vibrated against his wrist, a silent but urgent demand for attention amidst the darkness of the underground labyrinth. With a swift motion, he signaled the team to halt, their bodies instantly tensing in anticipation. Rabbit's fingers paused over her tech-pad, and Wire's eyes scanned the shadows for any sign of movement. "Emergency hold," Ghost whispered, his voice barely a ripple in the still air. The Hellcats exchanged quick glances, their training kicking in as they secured their positions. Rabbit tapped her earpiece, connecting to the voice that had become their lifeline in this clandestine operation. "Argos, what's happening?" The AI's voice was calm, almost dispassionate, yet it carried the weight of urgency. "I'm redirecting the video feed from the nursery to your devices now." The Hellcats' communicators flickered to life, displaying an image that tightened Ghost's jaw and sparked a fire in Rabbit's eyes. On the screens before them lay Bixente and Adrian, unconscious and heavily diapered. The bulky garments made them appear immobile and vulnerable—a sight that fueled their rescuers' determination. "They're deep asleep," Argos continued, "the current state renders them nearly incapable of movement." Wire let out a low growl, his instincts railing against the sight of comrades so helplessly bound. "We can't leave them like that," he hissed. Argos was already one step ahead. "I suggest waiting until they are changed into pull-ups before initiating rescue. Mobility will be crucial for a swift extraction." Ghost nodded slowly, considering Argos' strategic advice. The image of Bixente and Adrian seared into his mind—two warriors reduced to this state was more than just unsettling; it was personal. "Agreed," Ghost replied with a firmness that left no room for debate. "We'll wait for the changeover." Rabbit checked her tech-pad again, adjusting parameters and timing with precise taps. "That gives us a window," she murmured. Wire shifted his weight, his gaze never leaving the screen where Bixente and Adrian lay defenseless. "Let's make sure it's a damn small window," he growled. "Consider the ventilation system," Argos suggested, its voice cutting through the tension that hung heavy in the underground space. "It will allow you to advance undetected and maintain the high ground." Ghost considered Argos's proposal. He glanced at the blueprints of the library displayed on his communicator. His eyes traced the labyrinth of ducts that ran throughout the structure, offering a hidden network of paths that bypassed heavily guarded corridors. The drone buzzed impatiently in front of him, its soft light casting long shadows on the stone walls. It was ready to lead them through the maze of vents and tunnels, a guide through their metallic jungle. "Copy that, Argos," Ghost replied, his gaze hardening with resolve. He turned to his team, their faces masked by night vision goggles but their determination clear. "We're going airborne." Rabbit's fingers danced over her tech-pad, adjusting their equipment for the new plan. She nodded once at Ghost, signaling her readiness. Wire was already inspecting his grapple gun, checking its functionality with practiced ease. The quiet hum of its motor filled the air as he tested it, a sound that was both comforting and ominous. Foxboy followed suit, his smaller frame advantageous in navigating tight spaces. He moved to the head of the group, poised to lead them into the vent system. With a swift motion, Ghost activated his grapple gun. The wire shot upwards, latching onto an unseen anchor point within the vent above them. He gave it a firm tug, testing its hold before glancing back at his team. "On me," he ordered. One by one, they ascended into darkness. The clank of their boots against metal echoed faintly in the cavernous space below as they disappeared into the labyrinth above. As Ghost crawled through narrow tunnels and around tight corners, he could hear the faint whirr of Argos's drone leading the way. The AI's soft glow cast an eerie light on the metallic walls, illuminating their path through the ventilation system.

Academy II By BigRed0603 "At the end of the world, there will be neither clamor nor calamity, neither echo nor epoch. It will be mired in silence and sleep, in deliverance and death. At the end of the world, there will be both patience and purpose, both temperance and time. Only then will it be graced with eternity, and from eternity, a chance." -The Source, in valediction Chapter 1 Ai Sinclair stared up at the uninspiring yet intimidating monastery belonging to the Thothean Church. The plain gray building that looked more like an office building rather than a place of worship. The series of connected concrete square buildings without even a window to look inside housed what was undoubtedly the most important institution in the world. Behind her, two women in extremely modest, lengthy, green dresses with white lace across the bust encouraged Ai forward. The clergy of Cas Lo Cho Thoth had been around for around a hundred years, but really emerged into the public eye only a few years ago. With their brief time in the limelight, they had brought massive, sweeping, and positive changes to the world. At first the public was skeptical about a religion that openly worshiped an old god. While descriptions of Cas Lo Cho Thoth varied from different sources, they were all something right out of a horror book. Its form was something the human mind couldn’t really comprehend, and that inherently scared most people. Once everyone learned just what this church was capable of, however, their opinions changed. The church was able to converse with their god, and their god delivered them answers. The secrets of the universe were theirs to know. The Thothians quickly proved this by correctly mapping the location of several far away astral bodies. They even discovered several new black holes and distant stars that scientists at the time didn’t know about. These were things that, while easily proven true, would be impossible for anyone to know, unless they were omniscient. The public begrudgingly accepted the reality that this church was talking to a god, and it was giving them answers. Governments and corporations quickly lined up to ask their questions once the truth was out, and the Thothean Church was happy to deliver. There were limits to the church’s answers, however. They only answered questions approved by their god, and never favored one faction over another. Cas Lo Cho Thoth wouldn’t grant one government the knowledge needed to destroy another, nor would it give a corporation the perfect phrase or product to hypnotize their customer. It always had the good of all mankind in mind, and so did Thoteanism by extension. With resources coming in from all of these wealthy benefactors, Totheanism quickly grew its resources and power. The large complex, called the Quiet Cathedral, was a result of this, and inside this building the clergy worked diligently to answer questions for their benefactors and, more importantly, questions that would benefit all of mankind. It didn’t take too much time for the opinion of the public toward the church to change. The Church had solved world hunger, eliminated the energy crisis, increased the average life span by 50%, and resolved numerous political disputes. They had also vastly improved the lives of marginalized peoples all over the world. The knowledge that there was a god, one that didn’t care for the bigotry of other religions, had done a lot to eliminate that flavor of hate. There were still some holdouts from other religions, but those groups were treated as fringe conspiracy theorists merely tolerated by the general public. The church never worried about attacks from these groups. They were above the laws of any government, and in the same vein they were protected from any malicious actions. Anyone that went against Thotheanism was effectively going against the whole world. It was this thought that intimidated Ai as she slowly made her way up the imposing steps and into the equally imposing complex. The two women behind her subtly forced her forward. As she approached the threshold, Ai remembered why she was brought here in the first place. An official from the church visited her in her college dorm one day and “cordially invited” her to the Quiet Cathedral, the center of Totheanism. It’s not like she could really refuse their invitation; they were the biggest organization in the world. Ai couldn’t imagine what they wanted from her. The church dealt with the secrets of the universe, talked with the divine, and improved all of mankind. Ai thought she was so much smaller than all of this. What could little Ai have to do with that? The possible answers to that question terrified her, but at the same time, Ai couldn’t deny her curiosity. It was this curiosity that overpowered her anxiety and kept her feet moving forward. It was a literal house of secrets. What would she learn there? What was waiting for her on the other side of those modest-looking doors? “This way, Ai.” One of the two women held open the metal door while the other silently ushered her inside. No one quite knew how the Thothean Church worked, or what exactly they did to get their answers, but that was by design. If everyone knew how to ask Cas Lo Cho Thoth any question they wanted to, that would only lead to disaster. This secrecy only fueled speculation, however. Ai, like many others, had always wondered what really went on in the Quiet Cathedral, and she’d conjured all kinds of horrible and fantastic images in her mind: portals to different dimensions, aliens chanting magic languages, spaces where the laws of physics stopped working. The reality of it seemed to be in stark contrast to Ai’s imagination. Ai stepped into a boring hallway. The floors were covered in a plain hard tile and the walls were white concrete. Plain doors led into simple office spaces or classrooms, nothing fantastical in the least. Perhaps whatever magical art that went on here had been streamlined down to the mundane. Ai couldn’t shake the feeling that everything was not as it seemed on the surface. It was all familiar and foreboding to her. This feeling gnawed at her as she was led deeper through the maze of hallways. Despite the boring looking facility, Ai felt as though she were walking through a den of darkness. Ai was finally led to a small room, with a table in the middle and a window she couldn’t see through on one of the walls. It wasn’t unlike an interrogation room, and that made Ai a little nervous. She took a seat at the table and the women that were behind her had moved into the next room for a long moment. As the tension was starting to get to Ai one of the two women reentered the room. “Ai Sinclair,” the woman said softly with a smile. She sat down at the table across from Ai.“I’m Maria, and I’m very happy to meet you.” Ai winced a little as the woman held out her hand. Alarm bells were ringing in her head, telling her that danger was near. She chalked it up to the room itself; its singular table, lamp, and one-way mirror really weren’t helping Ai get over this feeling of being interrogated. Ai powered through and shook Maria’s outstretched hand. "What exactly is going on here?” Ai asked, her suspicion obvious. “I know what you guys do, but I don’t know what all it has to do with me. I’m just me. I’m just a person.” “Not quite dear,” Maria said, shifting her posture a bit. “You’re more than just a person, at least we’re reasonably sure you are. That’s what we’re confirming now, actually.” “What?” Ai looked around the room. The only way anyone would be confirming anything about her was through the one-way window, so there had to be someone on the other side observing the conversation. “You don’t have to do anything special sweetie, just wait there a moment. My partner, Judith, is busy helping one of our speakers commune with our god.” Ai’s vision shot back over to the window. On the other side of that glass, someone was talking with a god. “You mean right now? Just over there?” Ai pointed to the window, and Maria nodded with a laugh. “Yes right over there.” Ai’s mind raced at the thought. Just a few feet on the other side of that window, someone was communing with Cas Lo Cho Thoth … about her. The church’s secret methods were so tantalizingly close, and Ai found herself suddenly eager to be taken behind that window and see for herself. “We believe, Ai, that you may be one of our speakers,” Maria said seriously. “A speaker,” Ai turned to Maria, shocked. The speakers were the members of the clergy that actually spoke for Cas Lo Cho Thoth. As far as Ai knew, they were like monks or nuns, but no one really knew what the speakers did behind closed doors. “I didn’t think …” Ai tried to formulate a question but it was lost in her throat. “Yes, well we do labor to keep our processes secret,” Maria explained. “For the safety of our speakers and for mankind in general. You see, Ai, speakers are born, not made. We’ve been searching for all of the speakers ever since our first communion with Cas Lo Cho Thoth. The young speaker behind the glass there is specifically gifted in finding other speakers. She has led us to you.” Ai had to force her mouth closed at the revelation. She never thought she would ever be wrapped up in all of this, that she had a destiny. “I would never have thought,” Ai struggled to form her rapid thoughts into words. “I never imagined myself a speaker.” “But you are,” Maria nodded. “The last speaker in fact. Finding you is a momentous occasion.” There was a pause as Maria let Ai accept this information. “You have a destiny, Ai, a very important one.” “So how does this all work?” Ai asked meekly. “I’m a speaker, but what does that mean? What do I have to do?” “All will be made clear in time, though I suppose you are owed a brief explanation.” Maria sat back a little as she explained. “Speakers talk with the voice of Cas Lo Cho Thoth. Their words are his words. Spoken in deep speak, a language not even they understand.” “How can you speak in a language you don’t even know?” Ai questioned. “It is achieved by getting the speakers into a trance-like state,” Maria explained. “I’m a listener. Specifically I will be your listener. It’ll be my job to get you into that trance, and to translate whatever you say while you’re in it.” “You’re my listener?” Ai questioned. “Yes. We’ve known from the beginning that there were 23 speakers out in the world, and we’ve prepared twenty-three listeners for them. Cas Lo Cho Thoth tells us which listener will be paired with which speaker. You are the last speaker, and I am the last unpaired listener. So, you can imagine how excited I am to meet you.” “Yeah, I can imagine,” Ai said thoughtfully. “What exactly does this mean for me?” “Well,” Maria shifted a little uncomfortably. “It means you’ll need to live the rest of your life here in our facility, under my care. You’ll have to dedicate your life to your role. The old Ai would be gone. You would be Ai, the speaker. Not Ai the college student.” “Do I have a choice?” Ai asked pointedly. Ai knew full well, and Maria even more so, that the church could absolutely get away with kidnapping and locking a girl away for the rest of her life if their god deemed it necessary. “We’ve never had a speaker refuse us before,” Maria answered in a roundabout way. “It is the speaker’s destiny to live here and answer our questions. You are all predisposed to accept your call, but we won’t keep you here. Most speakers are driven by the desire to help their fellow man. It gives them all a purpose.” Ai crossed her arms and Maria picked up on that. “Though I sense with you,” Maria paused briefly and looked Ai over. “I sense that perhaps you are driven by curiosity.” “How do you mean?” Ai struck an almost antagonistic pose. “I get the feeling that what will keep you here is wondering how it all works. How do the speakers do what they do? What does the trance feel like? What does the voice of Cas Lo Cho Thoth sound like? What are the secrets of the universe?” Maria leaned forwards to observe Ai better. “Just a feeling I have. Am I wrong?” The blush on Ai’s face gave away the answer to Maria’s last question. “It’s a big ask,” Ai said looking away. “But I think you know your answer,” Maria countered quickly. “So, Ai Sinclair. Will you give up your life for the secrets of the universe?” Ai thought about this question for a moment. She was right earlier, it was a big ask, the biggest ask even. She would be giving up her whole life, stopping everything she’s doing for the sake of this and living the rest of her life in seclusion. At the same time Maria was right too. Doing her best to help everyone was a fulfilling idea, one that would give anyone a real sense of purpose. More than that though, Maria was right about Ai’s curiosity. She desperately wanted to know how it all worked, how it all felt, what the answers truly were. It nagged at her. She felt as if some force was pulling her to the other side of the window in the room she was in. It was like Maria said, she was predisposed to say yes. “Yes,” Ai said with finality. “I’ll be your speaker.” “Excellent!” Maria smiled as she clapped her hands. At the same time the door behind them opened and out of it ran the strangest thing Ai had seen all day. An adult woman bounded out of the door with child-like eagerness, which wasn’t the only child-like thing about her. In contrast to Maria’s refined and mature looking outfit, this woman was wearing a dress made for a child. It was plain white, decorated only with a strawberry motif across the chest. It was short enough that one couldn’t help but notice the diaper she was wearing. The part of the diaper Ai could see was decorated with sunflowers and bees. She could also see that it was noticeably wet. The diapered adult lisped through the pacifier in her mouth that was clipped to the collar of her dress. “Yaaay! We gots a new speaker fren,” The childish adult ran to Ai and embraced her in a hug. “Penny!” the voice of the other woman, Judith, followed as she emerged from the same door. “You can’t run off like that, sweetie.” Ai looked at Penny, who was still hugging her, and then over to Maria with a shocked expression. Maria smiled and said “Welcome to your new life, Ai Sinclair.”

hmm.. Carly has 2 moms.. Is this where we find out Cameron is secretly his father? Cameron: Carly, I am your father. Beth and Carly: Nooooooooo…

I trained myself back to sleep wetting about 20 years ago. It does sound like my experience is at least a little unusual, in that the fully-generalized sleep wetting resulted from the untraining. While I was mostly focused on wetting at night, what developed was a tendency to wet myself whenever I'm sleeping... diapered or not, including during naps on the couch/plane/etc. It didn't happen all at once, of course, but I learned through experience that my wetting is not limited to night, or only while diapered. I'm not sure why the "scope creep" occurred; while I was working to untrain myself I tried many, many things all at once (random alarm timing, many different hypnosis files, diapered and non-diapered wetting, and so on), so I'm not sure what lead to general sleep wetting, if there was only one thing. The training has also resisted several significant attempts to re-train, so whatever I did to myself all those years ago, it worked.

Chapter 99: Sparkles WHEN GRANDMA WOKE me up the next day, I swore I’d only slept for an hour at most! I was exhausted, but adrenaline carried me through a very aggressive morning swim. A shower followed, and Grandma had just gotten me dressed when Beth came in. “Want a hand with your hair?” she smiled at me. “If you don’t mind,” Beth added to Grandma. Grandma smiled, “Go ahead, she’s your girlfriend.” I blushed, “Sure?” “Don’t worry, I have the perfect idea for you for today!” She smiled as Grandma left. “Now I am worried,” I said as she got to work with me, sitting in my desk chair. “Normally, I might go ahead and use the nanite spray they used for the shoot with this, but I think you need to take a break from nanite anything for a bit!” I grimaced, but even then, I felt like the diaper was already a little squishy. She used a brush for several minutes, a miniature handheld battery-powered hairdryer, and then, finally, some sort of rod that I eventually decided was a portable curling iron. “Stay there,” she told me as she dug through Mom’s old hair stuff. “Good thing your mom left all of this stuff!” I tried to look at what she had, but she held my head forward, “Nope, not until I’m done, princess.” I blushed at being called ‘princess’ by my girlfriend! She peeked around, smiled at my red face, kissed me, and then went back to work. I felt her fiddle with the top layer of my hair on the backside for a few minutes before she tied something off and used a clip on top of it. “I’m not going to look bad, am I?” I asked nervously. “Of course not, silly! You’re going to look cute!” She said with a smile. “That’s what I’m afraid of?” I said, sticking my tongue out at her. She tickled my side without warning, then said, “Carly, I hate to tell you this, but you’re going to look ‘cute’ no matter what you do. You look like you genuinely should be in daycare or maybe, at most, a preschool. I think the only thing you can do until you go home is embrace the look and play up to the fact that no one wants to pick on a cute little girl who is nothing but sweet to everyone.” I looked at her skeptically, but she said, “See, you look adorable.” She took a picture, and I got to see myself in three dimensions. She’d put my hair up into a half-ponytail, curled my bangs that we hadn’t gotten rid of amid everything yesterday, and then clipped what seemed like a giant bow made with Emerson colors onto the tie holding the half-pony. “My sisters would love the bow,” I sighed. “They’re cheerleaders, right?” Beth smirked. “Yes,” I stared at myself for a long moment, “You’re right, I’m adorable. I hope they let me walk around…?” “If they will, I won’t,” she smiled. Beth picked me up without warning and carried me downstairs. My tights maintained a little bit of modesty, but I knew the skirt of my jumper was creeping up higher as she carried me downstairs, and it revealed my diaper area. Grandma said when she sat me in my highchair, “Carly doesn’t normally have issues making a mess, but grab a bib for her just in case. It wouldn’t do for her to be messy on her first day?” ‘No, the only mess will just be inside my diapers?’ I thought worriedly. Far too quickly for my tastes, breakfast was over, and we soon pulled into the parking lot. Grandma approached my side of the car and let me out while Nikki reappeared from a vehicle she’d somehow gotten out to Grandma’s house the day before. “Good luck, Carly, I’ll come by your Holo Theory class to pick you up,” she told me. I blushed but accepted the hug and kiss before placing my offered backpack on my back. “There’s four diapers in there,” Grandma told me. The HoloChangers have their own supply, too, but if Beth, or someone else you trust, wants to change you, there’s some in there.” “Thanks,” I said, blushing brighter. “Actually, let me check you before you go,” Grandma said. I yelped as she reached under my uniform and then clucked, “I’m going to have to remember you’re not potty trained anymore…” She opened the hatchback of her car and hoisted me up, “Let’s get you in a dry diaper before you go to class!” Beth stood by awkwardly, waiting after flashing me a smile. Grandma was definitely experienced with changing diapers, though. She changed me faster than anyone could have since it was only wet. After a hug and a kiss, we were finally free to walk away, with Nikki following about ten feet behind us. “So, how do you want to do this?” Beth asked as we walked down the sidewalk to Kilby, where our classes were. “What?” “Do you want me to ignore the elephant in the room? Pretend you’re not diapered?” I blushed, “Or?” “Or… I help? I can check on you and change you if needed between classes?” I shrugged, “It’s up to you? I totally don’t blame you if you want nothing to do with my diapers?” I sighed, “I’m sure they’re not all going to be wet.” She laughed, “No, they won’t be.” Without warning, she picked me up, “Well, if I’m changing you, that means I can carry you to places now, too!” “What? Beth?!?” She blew a raspberry at me and squeezed me tight. “I can make certain you’re safe this way!” I groaned, “Are you turning into a Big on me?” She giggled, “Not in that way, but you are undeniably cute.” We did make better time, at least with her carrying me. My feet didn’t complain nearly as much in the new shoes then, either. They were certainly not as comfortable as tennis shoes, and even the fake dress shoes the boys had to wear seemed more comfortable to walk in. “So?” Beth asked. “So?” “What is your decision?” “You can change me… and if you’re changing me, you can carry me,” I said quietly. With a smile, she hugged me, and then we split into separate classes. ‘What the hell has gotten into her?’ I had to ask myself then! ‘Hopefully, she snaps out of it. Otherwise, I’ll have to tell her to tone it down,’ I told myself. Walking into Doctor Turing’s class, I discovered I was a little later than I usually arrived. That meant more seats were already filled, and the occupants stared at me. Doctor Turing herself turned and saw me, “Can I help you? Are you lost, sweetie?” I sighed, “Good morning, Doctor Turing; you may not recognize me, but I’m Carly… Slane?” Her eyes lit up in recognition, “Oh, well… I guess there were some changes?” “Malfunctioning nanites for a film project my group is working on,” I told her. “Sounds like a… problem?” I shrugged, “No solution right now.” “Everything else okay?” “More or less,” I said. Skylar came up then and said, “Here, let me give you a hand.” I was in the air and inside the attached highchair before I could say no. Her actions caused my jumper skirt to flare up, and I had no doubt the onesie underneath that held my diaper in place flashed everyone—no doubt with the edges of the padding visible around it, too… “You look sooooo cute!” She practically squealed, “I love your hair!” I sighed, “Thanks, Skylar.” “Let me know if you need a change after class,” she said, “I could tell you’ve had to upgrade your protection.” I wanted to bash my head against the desk then, but fortunately, Doctor Turing began lecturing instead. She went over the projects we’d submitted to her and was ripping through each one quite pointedly. “Con…Carly,” she said, “Sorry about that, Carly. Your solution works amazingly well for what I asked.” “Thanks!” I said. “There are far more efficient ways to do this, though,” she went on about how I could have saved a ton of code and resources to get the same result. With a sigh, I just took notes and tried to learn as much as possible. By the time we finished the class, my brain hurt as Professor Turing took some really crazy leaps to make the process more efficient. It all made sense, but I suspected I would need to visit her during office hours or get Grandma to help me with a couple of the pieces of information she had shared! At the end of the class, Skylar helped me down from the chair, and I found myself impressed that she didn’t just check my diaper. “Do you need help with anything?” She asked nervously. I smiled at her, “I’m good, thanks, Skylar.” BETH HAD SAT through her class, disbelieving at how she had acted that morning. ‘What the hell is wrong with me?’ she thought. She knew that Bigs could have cossetting problems; she’d seen it firsthand with her mom and friends growing up, but never had she felt like that. She blushed and reminded herself she wanted a girlfriend, not a baby! ‘Mom made both work?’ she thought before mentally smacking herself. She’d paid attention in logic design but knew she was unfocused enough that studying with Carly would help her get back on track. ‘Carly,’ she thought. As soon as her class finished, she rushed out to find Carly and found herself kneeling beside her, “Carly, I am so sorry about earlier, I don’t know what came over me?!?” Carly looked surprised by her apology but said, “It’s okay… it was a little weird though?” “I think it’s hormones, maybe?” Right then, it registered with her that her cycle was getting ready to happen. “Definitely hormones,” she said immediately after. Carly looked at her and shrugged, “You can make up for it by being my ride to class?” She whispered then, “And maybe a change?” Beth noticed Nikki then and nodded that they were moving towards a bathroom, “Let’s get the change done over at Marconi so we’re closer to class.” “How was your class?” Carly asked her as she pushed open the bathroom door. “I was really distracted…” she told her, “You caused it, so you’ll have to tutor me tonight or tomorrow,” she teased. Carly just rolled her eyes at that. Beth wasn’t as experienced as others with changing diapers. Still, she’d done it enough on her dolls growing up, as well as a few actual babies at Livy’s mom’s daycare, that she was pretty quick with getting her girlfriend out of the not-too-soaked diaper and into the new one. “You probably could have waited a while?” “Last thing I want to do is leak on the first day?” “True,” she agreed. The two split off in Marconi, and Beth knew she wouldn’t see her again until after Calculus since she and her grandparents would get her dorm switched. “She’ll get to see how it is for the girls then,” Beth groaned. She’d heard that while the boys’ nests were terrible, the girls were worse and fully infantilizing doll-making machines. ‘Maybe it’s a better place with the new rules?’ Beth shook her head, ‘Carly is in for a long day no matter what!’ Her Fields and Waves professor started lecturing right then, and she decided that one class behind was more than enough. She got her head into the lecture and made sure to pay attention. I HAD SAT through another awkward re-introduction to my professor. Still, helpfully, Carter was in my earlier class and already knew the score. He helped me into my seat and fended off a couple of would-be mommies. ‘I guess if I’m going to have one, Beth is better than the others?’ I shook my head. As soon as she said her cycle, I had no doubt what that was code for! Growing up with five women in the house taught me to avoid and comfort my sisters and moms when they got a little crazy. It helped, and didn’t help, that it was the same days on the calendar that I knew to walk on eggshells! Based on the code Beth spoke, I knew hormones were definitely doing a number on her. The changes I’d undergone placed my body in a stasis as a pre-pubescent. That meant my body shape looked far more like a child than an adult, even if I suddenly regained height on a trip back home. The only positive was that I wouldn’t have to deal with my own monthly issues. The downside is that I couldn’t have kids if I wanted to when I returned. ‘Mom figured that out,’ I reminded myself with a sigh. Truthfully, that was a significant negative in my head, even though I had no desire to have any little ones at this point! The day’s lecture focused on the emitters themselves and how they needed to be tuned to work together. Our professor didn’t just give a how-to, though. It involved mathematically precise calculations and determining the proper angles to get the particles to collide correctly and align. In short, it was precisely why I had come to the dimension! When class ended, I gathered my things and left while hearing one girl ask, “Who let their baby sister come to class today?” and another say, “Someone brought the kid they were babysitting to HoloFields? That’s cruel and unusual punishment!” I just shook my head and kept moving to the exit, where Grandma and Grandpa awaited me. “How was class?” Grandma asked. “Good!” “Ready to get this move done?” Grandpa asked, already carrying the suitcases I’d brought with me. I shook my head, “Not really, but let’s get it over with?” He gave a short laugh and agreed. Grandma didn’t ask; she just scooped me up and placed me on her side as they walked faster than I would have been able to Sanders Hall. A few friends waved at me or gave me curious looks, but most knew I had large and important grandparents by then! She carried me all the way to the elevator before setting me down. I stood patiently waiting for the elevator to take us to my floor. I followed my familiar path from the past few weeks. I discovered the two nest mothers I expected to see already in the room. Mackenzie sat in the rocking chair while Lilly sat on the bean bag. “There she is!” Lilly said, standing up and walking over to me. Without warning, she hugged me, “Oh my god! You are so pretty!!!!!!” After releasing the hug, she added, “I’m so sorry this happened to you!” I was a bit surprised by the contact, but I gave her a quick smile, “Thanks… it’s a little strange?” “I bet!” Lilly said. “Sorry, Miss Mackenzie, I guess you both already know I can’t be in your nest anymore?” I swore it looked like Mackenzie was about to cry, and she suddenly knelt down and hugged me. “I can’t believe I’m letting my best friend steal my favorite Gryphon chick!” I laughed at that but noticed she wiped a tear away. “She’s right, you’re very pretty now! Miss Lilly has promised to take good care of you, and I’ve been promised visiting rights,” she said with a smile. “She also promised me we’ll still get to swim together in the mornings so I can keep in shape!” I looked up at Lilly, who nodded, “Yes, I have no problems letting you swim still. I need my swim partner!” “Thanks,” I said. “Well, you have a class to get to, and you should probably eat lunch? Let’s get you moved out and into Miss Lilly’s nest!” A half-hour later, I had my backpack on my shoulder. Grandma had my lockbox and a couple of small shopping bags they’d filled with things. Grandpa carried a stack of two boxes of diapers and wipes. Mackenzie was holding the case of water Grandma had brought that day, and Lilly forced me to let her take my two suitcases! Compared to me, they looked like they weren’t carrying anything! Lilly’s nest was on the same floor, apparently, but in the opposite direction at the elevator. We walked down an unfamiliar hallway to a door labeled ‘The Sparkles’ with a picture of a baby unicorn in glittery multi-colored splendor. “Welcome to the Sparkle Nest!” Lilly said as we walked through the door and into what I could only describe as the most over-the-top girly room on the planet! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! (I'd hate to withhold Friday's chapter...???) 😈 So it's official: Carly is about to have a new home and new nest mommy there! And we're about to hit Chapter 100! I'm currently working on Chapter 118 and am still ahead of you all, thankfully! As I enter the next couple of months, my writing time will decrease... I am trying my best to continue to make these chapters weekly, at least until the work is finished. I'm currently just under 350k words into the storyline, and I'm guessing there's another 100k to go. (Could be more, we'll see) Hoping to pass the Exchanged trilogy before this weekend is over! Speaking of Exchanged, don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

I intend to when income is more solid.

Mmm, for sure! There's absolutely some things going on in this story that are...morally gray, at best. Without giving anything away, I'm eager to see how your thoughts on the matter develop! But anyway! Sorry to keep y'all waiting for so long between chapters, so here's two more! The next few updates will probably be slow as well, so I apologize for that in advance! Now, when we last left our heroine, she had just wet herself right in front of Vivian... Chapter Eight The room was so quiet, you could hear the falling drops of piss splash into the puddle at my feet. Did…did that just fucking happen? I genuinely couldn’t even begin to guess how long Vivian and I just stood there in absolute silence. I couldn’t remember the last time I had wet myself—well, I couldn’t remember the last time I had accidentally wet myself—not counting wetting the bed two weeks ago, anyway. That’s a lot of caveats. Tears were silently falling down my cheeks; part of me felt like I should be sobbing in humiliation, but I was too stunned. Part of me was terrified of what Vivian would say; part of me was screaming in horror and shame. Some deep part of my brain couldn’t help but buzz with… Arousal, say it. Yes, okay, arousal. But I pushed down hard on that; the alcohol made it heard to ignore that buzzing, but now was not the time. We can think about this later. Yes, but not now. Now…now we…had to…right now, we had to… Do what? Fuck, I have no idea. I had just pissed my pants in my professor’s parlor with her right there. Her hand is on my back. Oh god, the tip of her high heel is touching my pee. We were just making out—we were making out for fuck’s sake—and now I’m standing here in my own piss. She’ll never want me like that again; I just ruined my chances. She probably just thinks I’m some immature kid that can’t hold their alcohol. She’s probably so grossed out! She…wait, is she saying something? “…does that sound nice, Lavender?” “I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry,” I blurted out, my paralysis suddenly broken. I wanted to stand up, but staying bent over was the best way to hide the worst of the pee stains. “I just…I don’t know…and then…” tears were starting to come harder. “Shh, shh,” Vivian shushed me gently, lovingly, while rubbing my back, “it’s okay, Lavender, I’m not upset, no one is mad at you, it was just an accident! These things happen, and I promise I don’t think any less of you, okay?” How could she not think less of you? You just pissed yourself like a toddler right in front of her. “I’m just so…” my brain searched for the right word—admittedly, there were a lot that could complete the sentence, but I finally settled on “humiliated.” “Oh, sweetheart,” even now, even under these circumstances, her calling me ‘sweetheart’ make my heart skip a beat, “it’s really okay. This isn’t your fault, okay? And just like last time, it’s going to stay our little secret, okay?” “Okay,” I replied with a tearful sniffle and forced a weak smile. “Okay, there we go, that’s a little better already, huh?” She smiled softly at me and gave my cheek a single, soft stroke. “Why don’t we get you upstairs and into the bath, does that sound nice?” “Yes,” I sniffled again and nodded, “yes, please, I’m so sorry, I’ll clean all this up too.” “Nonsense, nonsense,” Vivian rebuffed me firmly, “I’ll take care of everything; you’re going through enough. Now let’s get you upstairs and into the tub.” Vivian took my hand softly and led me out of the room and towards the stairs, but hesitated before the first step. She looked at the stairs, then down at my feet, then up to my face, “I’m so sorry, dear, but could you…” she gestured towards my feet. I looked down at my feet in confusion, then to the stairs. The carpeted stairs. “Oh,” I said with a blush as it dawned on me: she didn’t want me to track pee on the carpet. “Of course, I’m sorry,” I knelt down and began to untie my shoes, thankful for how it hid my bright red cheeks. “I’ll just get a towel to wipe your feet and legs off before you come upstairs,” she said, quickly disappearing up the stairs. By the time I had taken my shoes off and peeled my soaked socks off my legs, Vivian was back with a hand towel, damn with warm water. I reached out to take the towel, but Vivian was already kneeling in front of me. “I hope you’re not too ticklish,” she smiled up with me as she grabbed my ankle and gently lifted one foot. I placed my hand on the wall for balance as she wiped the residual pee off my foot and lower leg, and again as she repeated the process on the other one. “There we go, all done,” she stood up and took my hand again, “now come on, I started the bath while I was up there.” Vivian led me back to the same bathroom she had taken me to last time I was here after I had wet the bed. She had already laid out a towel and a robe. “I added some bubbles to the bath,” she said, gesturing to the growing mountains of bubbles in the tub, “I thought they’d help you to relax.” “Thank you, Vivian,” I said sincerely and softly, “I…can’t believe this happened…I’m just so…ashamed…and I ruined everything, and—” But Vivian cut me off with a wave of her hand. “Nonsense,” she said firmly, “you’ve ruined nothing, and there’s nothing to be ashamed of. I can’t imagine how hard this must be for you, Lavender, and I never want to do anything that makes it worse for you, only what I can do to make it better. Speaking of, is there anything else I can do? I’ll wash your clothes for you, of course, but is there anything else?” “No,” I shook my head and fought back tears—of gratitude this time. “Thank you so much, Vivian; I’m just…so grateful for your kindness and understanding. I just…I swear I don’t…this doesn’t…” I was trying to explain how much of a freak accident this was, but it felt like lame excuses—not to mention there was something fundamentally humiliating about trying to convince your mentor that you really don’t piss yourself on a regular basis, despite having a zero for two track record for staying dry at her home. “I understand,” Vivian placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder and put me out of my misery, “and it’s okay.” We locked eyes and exchanged a long, meaningful look. At least, it felt meaningful; the problem was that I wasn’t sure what it meant. When we finally broke eye contact, Vivian walked to the bathtub, her heels clicking on the bathroom tiles, and turned the water off. “There, that should be good for you.” “Thank you again,” I said with my eyes downcast while I waited for her to leave so I could get undressed, but she lingered. I chewed my lip. She looked at me, almost like she was assessing me. I fidgeted under her gaze. “Lavender,” Vivian said at last, “I…well, I hate to ask, I certainly don’t want to embarrass you further, but…” it was rare that I saw Vivian seem unsure of herself, and it made me nervous—my mind was racing trying to figure out what she might be trying to say, and most of my options were not good. “What I’m trying to ask,” she started over, “is…did you come…prepared?” That wasn’t an option I thought of. What does she even mean? Prepared for what? For a bath? “I mean,” she went on, picking up on my confusing, “did you come prepared for…bed? It’s okay if you didn’t!” She added the last part quickly before hurriedly continuing, “I know you said you weren’t planning on spending the night, so I understand if you didn’t, and it’s absolutely okay if that’s the case, but I thought I should ask, if…you know…you brought…protection?” Prepared…for bed? Protection? What in the fuck? She thinks you’re a bedwetter. The realization from earlier hit me all over again. She doesn’t realize last time was a one-time incident or think it was the alcohol; she thinks you’re a bedwetter! She…thinks I wet the bed? She’s asking if you brought diapers! My cheeks turned the brightest crimson ever recorded. “Oh, dear,” Vivian said, clearly noticing my intense blushing, “I can see I’ve embarrassed you. I’m so sorry, Lavender, I shouldn’t have said anything!” “No!” I said, a bit too quickly, especially since I wasn’t sure what to follow it up with, and I suddenly realized it might seem like I was mad she had asked and agreeing that she shouldn’t have said anything. “I mean,” I scrambled to recover, to explain that I wasn’t mad, to find a way to explain that I wasn’t a bedwetter, “it’s not that! Like, it’s okay that you asked, I just…you know…it’s just that, I don’t…” I wrung my hands, why was it so hard to say I wasn’t a bedwetter? What I finally managed to get out was, “I’m really not…I didn’t…I’m sorry…” which didn’t really explain my sentiment at all. “Shh, it’s okay,” Vivian said softly and stroke my shoulder, “I understand, don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything, okay? Just relax in the tub,” she gave me a reassuring smile and kissed my forehead gently, “and don’t forget to put your clothes in a pile outside the door so I can get them washed,” she added before leaving. Things just keep getting worse, don’t they? Chapter Nine She thinks you wet the bed. She thinks I wet the bed. It doesn’t help that you couldn’t even manage to dissuade her of that fact. I tried! How hard is it to say, “I don’t wet the bed,” huh? I tried! It’s harder than it seems, I guess. What do you think she meant when she said she’ll take care of everything? I assume she meant cleaning up my puddle of piss. Puddle of Piss would be a good band name. Not helpful. More helpful than you were at explaining to Vivian that you don’t wet the bed. I can’t believe this. How did I even get into this situation in the first place? I shouldn’t have held it as long as I did; I knew how badly I needed to pee and I ignored it, all because I was tipsy and horny. Fuck. I really fucked up. Did you though? Of course I did? Think about it though, Vivian thought you were a bedwetter before you wet yourself tonight. I flashed back to her reaction when she found me in a wet bed two weeks ago, when she had said that must be why I was so timid to spend the night. Then back to the conversation we were having just before she kissed me, when I thought she knew about my kinks. I was right, she suspected it before the kiss. But okay, so what? Sooo…she kissed you, made out with you even, thinking you were a bedwetter. She even brought it up right before kissing you, so you know it was fresh in her mind. It’s not a deal breaker for her; maybe it’s even— Don’t even go there; only disappointment lays that way. But…maybe…maybe she really doesn’t mind that I’m a bedwetter. Or, I guess, wouldn’t mind it if I was… So…why can’t you just be one? I can’t just be a bedwetter. Remember how many times I used to wish I was when I was younger? Back then you lived with family; back then you couldn’t just buy your own pull-ups; back then you couldn’t just be a bedwetter; but this isn’t back then, is it? If Vivian already thinks you’re a bedwetter and still wants you, what’s the harm in letting her continue to think that? What was the harm? But could I really let her continue to think that of me? In a sense, I had been given a gift; here was this woman, this amazing, gorgeous, absolutely brilliant woman that I adored and respected, who was into me, though I would never understand why, and not just into me, but into me despite the fact that she thinks I’m a bedwetter. I’d spent my whole life struggling with and feeling guilt and shame over my kinks, terrified I’d never find love with a partner who could accept that part of me, and here was a chance. It wouldn’t be entirely honest; it would require committing to the lie for as long as we were together. Could I really mislead Vivian like that? Remember, she doesn’t just think you’re a bedwetter. She had seen me have an accident while wide awake too. But surely, she knew that was the alcohol, right? But what if you did it again? You could make sure she thinks you have daytime accidents too, then you could practice your kinks with impunity. I’d be taking advantage of her understanding and good nature, wouldn’t I? And if she ever found out about my kinks, she’d immediately know I had tricked her. Then don’t let her find out. Are you saying you wouldn’t be content to play the bedwetter who has occasional daytime accidents for the rest of your life? Are you saying it wouldn’t thrill you to know Vivian thinks you can’t help but wet yourself? It doesn’t make you hot to know that Vivian knows you’re just too little to keep your clothes dry? I bit my lip and sunk deeper into the bath water. My brain was suddenly filled with thoughts of a life with Vivian in which she kept me in diapers at night and pull-ups during the day. A life in which Vivian knew she couldn’t trust me in big girl panties yet. The mortification of earlier fueled my thoughts, and under the water my hand— A soft knock at the door brought me rudely back to reality. “Everything okay, Lavender? Do you need anything?” Vivian’s voice came from the other side of the door. “Everything is fine!” I replied quickly, trying not to sound as breathless as I felt, “I was just about to get out!” But those thoughts would just have to wait.

From Tenant to Baby: CH 4 Jordan was NOT going to sneak into Derek’s house to wash his pissed-on sheets, he decided. Not only was that a crime, but it would ruin any kind of trust the two had for each other. So, he instead balled up the dirty sheets and blankets and shoved them at the very bottom of his dirty clothes basket. There was a wet patch on the mattress that he tried to spray and dab up as best as he could before he showered. His own wet clothes went on top of the sheets. Taking a spare blanket from his closet and his pillow from the bed, Jordan went to sleep on his couch for the rest of the night. The theater event would require his full attention. He had to be on top of his game. The next morning he woke and quickly loaded his basket of laundry into his car before Derek could see and offer his washer again. He drove a bit farther than his usual laundromat and chose the washer in the far back corner. He didn’t have much time to waste as he rushed through washing and drying the sheets and went back home. With the basket in his arms, Jordan rushed up the stairs into his unit even as he heard the sounds of a drill in the workshop below. “Jordan?” A voice called after him as the drilling stopped. “Hey, Derek!” Jordan shouted down. The basket was thrown off to the side. He had no time to make his bed if he wanted to grab a coffee before his shift. “Sorry, I can’t talk right now. I have that event today!” “Oh, that’s today?” Derek noted as Jordan threw on his uniform frantically. Thankfully, his hat covered his short brown hair so he did not need to style it. “Yep! And I have to go in early to help set up.” Jordan grabbed his keys and wallet and nearly tripped down the stairs on the way back down. Only Derek’s firm grip on his arm at the bottom of the stairs saved him. “Woah there, slow down, kiddo. The theater will still be there when you get there.” Derek chuckled and Jordan would usually love the chance to chat but he really couldn’t. Reflexively, he leaned over and wrapped his arms around Derek’s waist in a quick hug. “Sorry! I gotta run.” It was only as he was pulling down the driveway that he realized he had hugged Derek so casually. As if they were best friends or even family. It had just been instinct, like saying “Love you, bye” when hanging up the phone. Face stained red from mortification, Jordan peeked into the rearview mirror. He could see Derek leaning against the outside door of the workshop, a small smile on his face with his arms crossed over his chest. And Jordan pushed the embarrassment away to deal with later like every other inconvenience of that morning. The theater was bustling as Jordan made his way inside. Managers ran around with clipboards while concessionists were filling all the displays with freshly popped popcorn. Jordan had barely made it inside before someone was calling his name. “Jordan! The ticket printer is jammed!” “Jordan I can’t find the other box of Sour Worms!” “Jordan, what time is the first showing?” Jordan wasn’t able to stop from the moment he set foot in the building. If it wasn’t one thing, it was another. The delivery team was out of bags, the slushie machines needed more syrup, and nobody could find Dustin. And the first showing hadn’t even started yet. The managers for their part were doing their best. Merchandise was stocked expertly, the token machine in the arcade was refilled, and every station had at least three radios. Guests were already arriving and Jordan gave them all his best smile as he directed them to their theater. “Please let us know if there is anything else we can do to make your entertainment experience out of this world!” He gave the slogan of the theater before ducking back into the hall. Whitney, the lead floor manager, made a beeline for him as soon as she spotted him. “Jordan! Thank god. I need you to help me move a banner in front of theater 12.” Jordan sighed, but did as she asked. The banner wasn’t heavy, just awkward to move. And as it settled back into its stand, Whitney patted him on the back. “Thanks! Everyone’s running around like headless chickens, it’s hard to find any help right now.” “Well, things would be easier if we had an event manager.” Jordan reminded. “Has Trevor told you guys about it at all?” Whitney brought her clipboard up to cover her smile. “Maaaaybe.” She teased. “But I’m not allowed to say much.” Jordan gave her his best pout. “Whitney, c’mon. I’ve been working my fingers to the bone for days on this event because I thought it would give me an advantage.” She threw her hands up in an exaggerated shrug. “All I can say is that they’ve narrowed down the pool to two candidates…and you might be one of them. But you didn’t hear that from me.” She placed her finger over her lips in a ‘shush’ gesture. “My lips are sealed.” Jordan agreed, feeling excitement shoot through his veins. “If it were up to me, I would have given you the position months ago. But you know how Trevor is-” Speaking of Trevor, the man, the myth, the legend himself appeared from around the corner, swaggering down the hall. His eyes tracked over the halls until they landed on the two of them. “Ah! There you kids are. Jordan, come with me. I have a task for you.” Inwardly, Jordan groaned. Trevor’s tasks were always unreasonably difficult. But outwardly, Jordan smiled. “Sure, what do you have for me?” “That’s what I like to hear!” _____________ 6 hours into his shift, Jordan was exhausted, but finally able to have a break. Things weren’t seconds away from collapsing which allowed him to rush off to the bathroom. His bladder had been steadily filling due to the quick sips of a soda he had stashed under the ticket podium. He had been doing a potty dance for the past hour already. After washing and drying his hands, he took a moment to pull out his phone. Besides the usual notifications from social media, and Joseph sending him memes, there was a new text. From Derek. ‘Hey, kiddo. I’m sure you’re busy working right now but I’m in the area and was wondering if you wanted some of this baked mac and cheese I made. I know you have work up to your ears, but surely they’d give you a lunch (dinner?) break?’ Jordan’s stomach growled immediately. He had nothing but caffeine-filled liquids all day and had been planning on snacking on some free employee popcorn, but to have actual food made him almost salivate. ‘Omg u r amazing. I’m actually on my break right now if ur still around?’ He stood in the bathroom for only a minute before he received a reply. ‘I’ll be there in 5. Do you want to sit in my car while you eat or is there a breakroom?’ ‘I wouldn’t want to be a bother…’ There was a breakroom. But it was pretty small and the tables were always vaguely sticky… ‘Nonsense. I’ll park in the back.’ 5 minutes later, Jordan watched as Derek’s car pulled into one of the parking spaces near the back door. Jordan could immediately smell the mac and cheese as soon as he climbed into the car, causing his stomach to growl once more. “Sorry,” He apologized. “Just been too busy to eat today.” Derek handed over a Tupperware container that was perfectly warm to the touch and a small plastic fork. But his face pinched. “Kiddo, that’s no good. It’s important to eat at least twice a day. Especially with a job that keeps you on your feet.” Jordan looked at his lap, properly scolded as he popped the lid off the container and scooped in a bite. “I know…Jus’ been busy. I really hope I get this promotion.” The mac and cheese was heavenly in his mouth, even with the scolding. “It’s okay, buddy,” Derek assured, passing over a chilled bottle of water. “It’s mostly just the mother hen in me. It makes me a worry-wart.” “No harm. Jus’ makes you really good with kids, right?” Jordan suggested in between bites. “I supposed that’s true.” But Derek was smiling as he watched Jordan enjoy the meal. “Do you stay late tonight?” Jordan waved his hand in a so-so gesture. “Til 10. That’s when the last show starts. And then I’m off the next few days.” “Ah,” Derek smiled. “That’s good then…planning on sleeping in?” A fervent nod. “As much as possible.” Derek laughed, a warm, soothing sound as Jordan ate. “Staying caught up in school?” “Yeah, it hasn’t gotten too crazy yet. It’ll really help if I can get the promotion, though.” Jordan reiterated. “Better pay, fewer hours, gives me more time to study for exams.” “Well, I filled out one of those customer surveys on the receipt and I made sure to mention you by name. So, hopefully, that helps.” “Aw, you did?” Jordan was touched that Derek would go out of his way for that. But he shouldn’t be too surprised. Derek was just a great guy in general. “Of course. Good work deserved to be rewarded.” Derek clasped him on the shoulder and Jordan found his face heating up. It was then that his phone started to ring loudly. Checking the caller ID, he saw Trevor’s name and pressed answer with confusion. “Hello?” ‘Jordan where the heck are you?!’ Jordan winced. “I’m out back on my break. Why what’s up?” ‘Break? I didn’t authorize that. Get back in here, we need someone to seat theater 6!’ “Can’t Dustin do it? He got back when I left.” ‘Excuse me?’ Jordan froze, realizing how dangerous it was to question Trevor today of all days. “Sorry. I’ll head back in right now.” ‘See to it that you do.’ The line beeped in his ear and Jordan regretfully put his half-eaten meal on the center console. “Sorry,” He repeated for Derek. “I’ve been called back in. It was really good though. Thank you for bringing me lunch- Or dinner, I guess.” “Come by my place when you get off and I’ll have more ready. You need a good meal.” Derek said, garnering no argument. Jordan scrambled back inside, seeing Trevor standing by theater 6, smiling at customers as he checked their tickets. As soon as Jordan met his eye, Jordan knew he needed to be on his best behavior. Trevor had been known to enact punishments in the smallest, pettiest ways. “Hello,” Jordan greeted the guests approaching with a forced smile. “Can I offer to help you two ladies to your seats?” The two elderly women giggled at each other before nodding. “That would be lovely.” One of them nodded and took Jordan’s arm as he offered it. Trevor took the chance to walk off, dipping into the managers’ office. Jordan only hoped he wouldn’t be in too much trouble. _________ Jordan was dead on his feet as he got out of his car. Part of him thought about going up to his unit and just flopping into bed, but he could see that Derek’s lights were on the inside. Part of Jordan felt guilty at just the idea of leaving Derek waiting for him. So, He tossed off his hat and shuffled up to the door. Three gentle knocks and not a moment later, the door was swinging open. “Come on in,” Derek coaxed, leading Jordan directly to the bar with a hand on his back. Jordan soon found a bowl of mac and cheese placed in front of him along with a cup of juice. “If you’re still hungry, there’s plenty left over. Or you can take a shower and change into some jim-jams.” Jordan groaned at both the thought of a hot shower and the delicious food. “God I need that.” “It’s ready when you are.” ________ Later, as Jordan pulled up the sleeve of yet another set of oversized pajamas, he whispered. “I really should just go home.” “I won’t stop you, but I’m curious as to why,” Derek admitted while he turned down the duvet in the spare room. “What if it happens again?” Derek wasn’t aware of his accident last night, But Jordan didn’t think he could handle it happening again. Derek pulled him into a gentle hug, allowing the student to melt against him. “I’ve dealt with accidents plenty of time. I have solutions. But-” Derek pulled away and tilted Jordan’s chin up to meet his eyes. “If you just want to chance it, that’s okay. If you have an accident we can just wash the sheets.” “...What solutions?” A small smile pulled at Derek’s lips. “I’ll be right back.” Jordan sat on the edge of the bed and relaxed backward to lie down. But it wasn’t long before Derek was returning with several things in his hands. “Now, you don’t have to do anything you’re uncomfortable with.” He reminded as he started to lay things out. The first thing that caught Jordan’s attention was the pull-up. It was folded up, at first he thought it to be a diaper, but there were elastic sides instead of plastic tapes. Beside it, was a large pad with a corded speaker hooked up to it. The last option looked something similar to a dog piddle pad. “These are night padding,” Derek pointed to the pull-up. “You can wear it and throw it in the trash in the morning. You don’t even have to tell me if you're wet. Just tie the trash bag and throw it in the kitchen garbage. I’ll take it all out in the morning, anyway.” He points to the speaker pad. “A moisture censor to wake you up and remind you to go to the bathroom. I wouldn’t recommend it. It disrupts sleep.” Finally, he motioned to the piddle pad. “Something to protect the sheets. There’s still a chance for a leak, but it can work.” Jordan’s lip poked out in a small pout. He was just exhausted. Part of him didn’t even want to make this choice. It was mostly just a choice of how willing he was to chance ruining Derek’s sheets again. Looking up at Derek, Derek seemed to understand. He reached over and grabbed the pull-up from the bed before handing it to Jordan. “I’ll put everything else away while you change. Climb into bed and I’ll come tuck you in.” The pull-up was weird, was the first note Jordan had. It slipped up his legs much like underwear and settled over his hips. But the elastic sides squeezed his hips securely, letting him know there would be no leaks. There was no mirror in the room for Jordan to see if he looked as ridiculous as he felt…Jordan pulled his underwear up and over the pull-up. It crinkled loudly causing his face to heat up. The pajama bottoms were next and by the time he was crawling into bed, Derek gave a couple of knocks on the door. “Ready, kiddo?” He asked through the door. “Yeah…” Derek came in with his same gentle smile. “It fit alright?” He asked, helping Jordan pull the duvet up to his chin. Jordan could only manage a small nod. “Good.” Jordan watched as Derek pulled out his phone from his back pocket. “Left it on the counter,” Derek explained as he connected it to the charger on the nightstand. “Do you want me to read to you again?” “M'kay tonight…Thank you though.” “Anytime.” Derek’s hands were gentle as they tucked the duvet around Jordan, making him feel ensconced in its warm softness. “Alrighty, phone charging, jim-jams on, snug as a bug in a rug, anything I’m missing?” “That’s everything I think-” “Ah! I know what I’m missing.” Derek interrupted as he leaned over Jordan. His lips pressed against Jordan’s forehead, giving him a delicate kiss. As he pulled away, Jordan had to fight to keep from squirming and ruining Derek’s perfect tuck. “Every sleepy boy needs a goodnight kiss.” Jordan was speechless as he watched Derek walk to the door and flick off the light which revealed a small, bee-shaped night light plugged in by the door. “Sleep tight, kiddo.” He said before closing the door mostly, only leaving it just a bit a jar. From his position, Jordan could just barely make out the bathroom light peeking from under the door. “G’night…” Jordan whispered after him, finding it hard to stay awake as his eyelids grew heavier. The sleepy haze came and carted him off into a dreamless sleep. Just the feeling of peace and rest… ________ Something was buzzing. Constantly. It was getting on Jordan’s nerves. Sleep-heavy eyes cracking open, Jordan whined in the back of his throat. Who in the world was making that noise? Blinking and focusing his eyes, Jordan saw a wash of light on the ceiling. Looking over, he saw it was coming from his phone. He hated ruining the snugly tucked duvet, but he needed an arm free to reach for said device. The screen was bright in his eyes as he scowled at it. His finger was deftly pressed against the sensor on the back to unlock the phone with his fingerprint. As the screen unlocked, he could see several icons coming from his texting app. However, before he could read the onslaught of messages, something else demanded his attention. Apparently, he had woken up right before his bladder had a chance to release itself. But it demanded he goes to the bathroom now. Whimpering, Jordan threw the duvet off and dropped his phone back onto the nightstand. His feet shuffled against the soft carpet as he made his way into the hall. Most of the house was dark except for a light on in the kitchen and the light in the bathroom. Jordan stood in front of the toilet, pushing both his underwear and pull-up down just in time for his bladder to give, shooting a strong stream into the toilet bowl. He promised himself then that he would lay off all the soda at work. It couldn’t be good for his health, but also could have been a factor in his sudden bedwetting. By the time he had washed his hands and gone back to the guest room, he had lost all interest in seeing what had caused his messages to explode. That was a problem for future Jordan. Instead, he flopped back onto the mattress, burying himself under the duvet. The secure tuck wouldn’t be achieved again, but Jordan was still tired enough to fall asleep in moments. ________ The next morning, Jordan woke up to a dry pull-up and the sounds of cooking in the kitchen. He couldn’t help but smile, feeling more rested than he had since the last time he spent the night at Derek’s. He stretched, languishing in the way the tension leaked out of his muscles leaving him a pile of limp noodles. Finally, as he heard Derek starting to pull plates from the cabinet, he motivated himself to get up. Jordan made sure to grab his phone from the nightstand, absent-mindedly unlocking it as he walked into the living area. “G’morning, Derek,” He said, smiling shyly. Derek looked over his shoulder at the approaching boy, a smile of his own stretching across his face. “Good morning, buddy. I was just about to come to wake you. Go claim a seat at the table and I’ll bring your breakfast in a sec.” Not needing to be told twice, Jordan took his usual seat to the left of the head of the table. He brought his phone up to his face and opened his messages. ‘I’m so sorry, Jordan.’ Whitney texted. Sorry for what? The next few came from the few group chat he was in for the various stations at the theater. Concessioneers ;3 ‘OMG HIM?!’ ‘What is Trevor thinking?’ ‘We’re not gonna make it a week I swear.’ ‘I feel so bad for Jordan. Do you think he’s seen yet?’ Box Baybees ‘Bro you have got to be joking’ ‘It’s not even April why’s Trevor pulling jokes’ ‘He really chose the mfer who can’t remember the code to the janitor closets?’ Ushers Ushers Ushers Aw Man ‘...’ ‘I can’t.’ ‘Guess who just put in their two-week notice!’ ‘I am right behind you’ Feeling dread pooling into his stomach, Jordan arrived at two emails from Trevor. One email was a general announcement addressed to the entire staff, and one was to him personally. ‘I just wanted to take a moment to thank all of you for your hard work during the event last night. You all were awesome. I’m still getting praise from the guests. I realize this email comes at a late hour, but I wanted to make a small announcement in the wake of such a successful event. As you all know, part of the challenges we faced during this event was because of our lack of an Event Manager. The other managers as well as myself have kept our eyes open for likely candidates for this position and I am happy to say, I have made the final choice.’ ‘I would like you all to welcome your newest manager: Dustin Porter. He begins his probationary period starting tomorrow morning and I want you all to be patient as he learns the ropes and respect his authority as it stands. Thank you all again, and have a great night!’ Jordan felt frustration and anger build in his chest. He shared the sentiment of all of his coworkers. He had no idea who was the other candidate this entire time. And to find out it was DUSTIN out of everyone was a stab to the heart. He had trained Dustin. Dustin was the type to disappear for an hour at a time with no note or notice as to where he went. He was irresponsible, he was lazy. Jordan couldn’t think of a WORSE manager. He could vomit, he felt that upset. But even so, he clicked over to the personal email. ‘Jordan, I’m sure you’ve read the other announcement before reading this message and I wanted to touch base with you because I’m sure you feel negative about my decision. It was a tough call, but in the end, I decided to go with the candidate who had the higher customer interaction score. That is the key quality I feel an Event Manager should have. Not only that, but I feel your performance on the sales floor is too valuable to lose. If I were to give you the Event position, it would lower your hours which leaves us short-staffed when it comes to available veteran floor staff. I hope you understand and can respect my choice, as it was my choice as the GM of this location. Let me know if you have any questions, but know the choice has already been made. Your GM, Trevor.’ “Oh, bud, what happened?” The voice shook Jordan from his spot frozen at the table. And only then did he realize tears had started to fall down his cheeks. Derek stood with plates in hand frozen in the entryway to the dining area. Sniffling, Jordan reached up to wipe his tears away with his fist, but the more he wiped them, the more they came. He felt childish for crying about a job position, but he had worked so hard. He felt as if he were a given. Not only him but most of the other staff too. Even the MANAGERS felt like he was going to get the position. Deep down, Jordan knew this was Trevor’s petty revenge for questioning him last night. Lip trembling, Jordan spoke. “I didn’t get the manager position. And-” He took a shuddering breath. “Trevor chose the worst person ever to be the manager. I trained him and he’s still incompetent most of the time.” Jordan’s voice rose in volume but shook heavily. “And he told me I was too valuable on the sales floor to promote.” Derek was quick to put the plates down with a clatter on the table before swooping down and pulling Jordan into a hug. “Oh, buddy. I’m so sorry.” And maybe it was the early hour. Maybe it was the stressful night before. Or maybe it was Derek encouraging the vulnerability, but Jordan found himself sobbing. He felt stupid crying over a promotion. But he had worked hard for months. He had applied for FlixWorld all those years ago because of the opportunity for promotion. But here he was being told he was ‘too good’ to promote. “Baby, it’ll be okay,” Derek tried to encourage, but Jordan just shook his head from where it was buried in his shoulder. “No, it won’t!” A/N: Writing is my outlet and this story is my baby rn. So have a sad chapter while I try to figure my own stuff out.